Polygraphiae libri VI

Trithemius, Johannes Six Books of Polygraphy

Strasbourg, 1600 Graph. 89

VD16 T 1998

A

A

<36628667090014 S <36628667090014 Bavarian State Library 33

Graph. 89.

Bibl. Hott. Univ. L. I. G. II. Sect. III. C. II a. Arganoge. Pg. 230.

OF JOHANNES TRITHEMIUS, ABBOT OF PEAPOLIS, FORMERLY OF SPONHEIM, TO MAXIMILIAN I, CAESAR: Six Books of Polygraphy.

To these, besides the Key and the Observations of Adolf von Glauburg, patrician of Frankfurt, there has newly been added a booklet by the same author, On the Seven Secundeans, or Intelligences moving the spheres after God.

A work of most hidden knowledge, in which the principles of Steganography also lie concealed, and a method most useful and altogether admirable, both in teaching and in learning, is shown to the ingenious.

STRASBOURG, at the expense of Lazarus Zetzner, bookseller. 1600.

THE PRINTER TO THE READER, Greeting.

When, at the urging of certain persons, candid Reader, I had resolved to publish anew at my own expense the Polygraphy of Johannes Trithemius, I diligently applied myself to this: that it might come forth both more correct and enlarged by a new addition. And so, having sought out various editions from everywhere, I diligently compared them with the most recent; and besides, I added also a manuscript exemplar of Jacob Trithemius, brother of Johannes, and, after making a collation with the remaining editions, I found it nearly similar to them, apart from a few readings. Secondly, I appended the same author’s booklet on the Secundeans, or Intelligences moving the sphere after God. It is yours, kind Reader, to take in good part this endeavor of ours, such as it is. Farewell.

TO

TO THE DIVINE MAXIMILIAN I, CAESAR, THE LETTER OF JOHANNES TRITHEMIUS, Abbot of St. James at Würzburg, on the Polygraphy.

I was hesitating, with wavering mind, most invincible Caesar Maximilian, and for some little while I doubted within myself whether I would be doing something worth the labor if I dedicated the volume of our Polygraphy to Your Caesarean Majesty. For among the great you are greatest, among the more powerful most powerful, and among all the wise by far the wisest; for this reason nothing ought to be inscribed to you except what is great, nothing dedicated except what has been worked out with the highest learning. But I, having attained nothing, or little, of literary learning, hesitated for some time, not without reason, whether I ought to bring my trifles before so great a Majesty, since I am neither fit in intellect to elaborate anything, nor adorned with the necessary charm of expression. For I know, and cannot deny, how scanty my equipment is, how unpolished my intellect, and that I have no vein of eloquence for speaking; and for this reason, upon just consideration, I stood back for some time, and as an unfit writer was afraid to appear

4 DEDICATORY LETTER

before your glorious Majesty. For since after God you are by right Lord of the world, it is no wonder if I, unlearned and the least of monks, fear the judgment of so great a Majesty as yours, and am very afraid to offer those lucubrations of mine which I know are not worthy of your hands. And while I was turning these matters over in my mind, a messenger arrived with letters sent by your Highness, in which you summoned me to Cologne, the expenses necessary for the journey having already some time before been appointed through another. But when I had read again the letters of Your Serenity, confidence soon overcame shame, and consideration of your inborn gentleness drove away fear. For I know your disposition to be most mild: since you are the most modest of all, you are accustomed both to show gentleness to the humble and to resist the proud. You do not know how to be vainly exalted, nor, in the manner of tyrants, to despise the humble who are devoted to Your Highness; for just as you have no way to increase on earth, so no envy will penetrate your mind. You are the greatest, and many things, great things too, you have accomplished no less bravely than wisely, both in peace and in war; by these you have attained an eternal name, and, amid reverence for the highest honors, you are celebrated with the love and favor of all your subjects. These are the riches of princes: the love and favor of the people, and to do justice to each one according to the commandment of the charity of God. Since, therefore,

LETTER 5

all men carry your name to the stars with praises, and all proclaim you most mild and most humane, there was henceforth no reason why I should suspect that you would be more severe toward me in particular, especially when by your letter you deign to encourage me to write. Animated at last, therefore, by the weighing of these things, I laid aside all fear and took up great confidence in the gentleness inborn in you. Indeed, since all draw confidence from the fountain of your piety, why should I alone be cruel to myself? Therefore, with that humility which is fitting, which I both owe and can offer, I approach the throne of your most excellent Majesty, prostrate upon the ground; I devotedly offer the aforesaid work of Polygraphy, and humbly commend my littleness to Your Serenity as a servant to his lord. Receive now, then, most clement Caesar, the very slight little gift which I bring, in which may you deign to weigh my mind, most subject to you, not its value. Now in the following system of Polygraphy there are, in certain places, some mysteries wrapped in enigmas, lest the deeper meaning of the art, which lies hidden, become manifest to the understanding of all. Just as not all things are suitable for all people, so also not all things everywhere and always suit everyone. There are therefore certain mysteries enclosed here, which my

In my judgment, these can be more useful and more necessary to no one than to princely men. For the more matters they attend to, the greater caution of secrecy must be used in their counsels. For this book teaches princes to command secrecy over their secrets. But because Your Caesarean Majesty, occupied with many affairs, does not have time to search out the things that lie hidden, wrapped in mysteries, lest you be deprived of the fruit of my labor, I have appended a little book extracting the kernel of the whole work, which I have entitled The Key of the Polygraphia; with it as guide you will more easily understand everything shut up here in figures. May God preserve you unharmed for our salvation. I wrote on the twenty-sixth day of the month of April, in the year of Christ one thousand five hundred eight.

INDEX

INDEX, OR CATALOGUE OF THE LUCUBRATIONS OF JOHANNES TRITHEMIUS, FIRST ABBOT OF SPONHEIM, AND AFTERWARD OF ST. JAMES AT WURZBURG.

Johannes Trithemius, abbot, was born in the village of Trittenheim, in the diocese of Trier, on the banks of the Moselle River, on the first day of the month of February, at the eleventh hour, in the thirtieth minute after midday, in the year of the Lord’s birth one thousand four hundred sixty-two, in the tenth Roman indiction; his father was Johannes de Heydenberg, and his mother was called Elisabeth de Longouico. This was, namely, the year in which the city of Mainz, amid the quarrel of two pontiffs, was captured, lost its liberty, and found servitude, many of its citizens having been driven into exile; in the fourth current year of Pope Pius, the second of that name, and the twenty-second year of Emperor Frederick III.

In the year of the Lord one thousand four hundred eighty-two, moreover, in the monastery of Sponheim in the diocese of Mainz, on the first day of February, the very day on which he had once been born, he put off secular dress and there took up the monastic habit under the rule of the holy father Benedict, according to the observance newly introduced. In the following year, which was the eighty-third above one thousand four hundred, when Johannes de Colenhüsen, the abbot, had been transferred to Seligenstadt by canonical postulation,

Johannes Trithemius, by the common election of the brothers, was promoted and adorned as abbot of the aforesaid monastery of Sponheim on the fourth day before the Kalends of July, and presided for twenty-three years, one month, ten days, and nine. After these had passed, not without many labors, provoked by the rashness of certain rivals, he accepted the abbey of St. James at Würzburg, which was being offered to him, and of his own free will resigned Sponheim, full of unprofitable cares.

In both places he wrote several little works, from which he recently recorded for me in his own hand, on a sheet, the items written below. Since you, as a friend, ask me for their titles, I gladly consent to your wishes, so that from consideration of such great labors of our common friend and teacher you may have a closer memory of him. And first, indeed, I shall record the titles of those lucubrations which he wrote while he was abbot at Sponheim.

On the Matters of His Order That Were Dealt with in Provincial Chapters by Order of the Presiding Officers, one book. On the Visitation of Monks, one book. On the Manner of Holding a Provincial Chapter, one book. On the Rule of St. Benedict, two books. Homilies and Exhortatory Sermons to His Monks, two books, which he dedicated to his predecessor. On the Temptations of Cloistered Persons and Their Remedies, two books. To Nicolaus, Priest of Mernica, on the Priestly Life, one book. Against the Private Property of Monks, one book.

Lucubrations, 9

On the Vanity and Misery of This Life, one book. A penthic work, that is, a mournful one, On the Ruin of His Order, one book. On the Illustrious Men of His Order, four books. Praises of the Order of the Carmelite Friars, two books. To Gerlacus, abbot of Deutz, Praises of Manuscript Writings, one book. To Johannes Dalburgius, bishop of Worms, On Ecclesiastical Writers, one book. On the Praises of St. Anne, Grandmother of the Lord, one book. To the questions of Rutger Sicamber, canon of Dumetis, one book. A chronicle of his monastery of Spanheim, not a small volume, one book. A chronicle or annals of the monastery of Hirsau, two large volumes. A chronicle of the succession of the dukes of Bavaria and the counts palatine, addressed to Philip, Count Palatine, prince elector, one book. The life of St. Hirmina, nun and first abbess in the horreum at Trier, one book. On the Misery of Cloistered Prelates, two books. Praises of St. Andrew the Apostle, one book. Praises of St. Joseph, Foster-Father of the Lord, one book. Praises of St. Benedict the Abbot, one book. Praises of the Monastic Life, one book. Praises of True Penitence, one book. Praises of the Study of the Divine Scriptures, one book. Monologue of a Man Devoted to God to Himself, one book. On the Miracles of the Holy Mother Anne, one book. To Vdalricus, canon of Cologne, on questions concerning the Gospel of John, one book. To Gundem, on questions concerning the Psalms, one book.

10 Trithemius.

For the presidents of the annual chapter of the Bursfeld observance, he abridged the statutes of the same union, one book. The Spiritual Exercise of Monks, one book. An epitome or breviary of the same, one book. On Ecclesiastical Computation, one book. On the Illustrious Writers of Germany, addressed to Jacob Wimpfeling of Sélestat, one book. Letters from Spanheim to various persons, four books. The orations delivered in chapters and elsewhere are twenty-four in number, making one book. He wrote sermons to his brothers of the monastery of Spanheim, forty in number and very fine, one book. Sermons to the people on feast days, one book. Several supplicatory prayers to God and the saints, one book. From the Greek language he translated into Latin Maximus the Abbot, On the Incarnation of the Lord; also the anathemas of St. Cyril, archbishop of Alexandria, promulgated against the heretics in the third synod of Ephesus, and certain letters of the same synod. He also wrote, for the edification of monks, a notable work which he entitled On the Threefold Region of Cloistered Persons, three books. He wrote certain other smaller works as well, whose titles he did not record for me. These, most beloved brother Nicholas, are the Trithemian works which, during the twenty-three years in which he was abbot, he composed at Spanheim, for the honor of God, amid cares and the continual occupation of household affairs, reading or writing by day and night whenever he was able to steal leisure for himself.

Lucubrations, 11

During the years in which he presided, he brought into the library of Spanheim a very great treasury of books in every faculty, not only by the art of printing but also in manuscripts. For when I was with him for the space of one year, in order to learn Greek and Hebrew letters from him, I counted two thousand volumes in the library, of which at least eighty had been handsomely written with the pen on parchment and paper. I often heard from his own mouth that he had spent more than two thousand florins on books. He had not received these from the substance of the monastery, which was always very slight, but since he was known and dear to many princes, he spent the gifts with which he was honored by them, for the most part, on books. For he is the greatest lover and cultivator of books, above all those whom I know living in the flesh today. It is said by many, however, that his successor, who is now abbot at Spanheim, has alienated very many volumes. In the year of the Lord 1504, when a fierce war had arisen between the interregnum and Philip, Count Palatine, Trithemius, for fear of the enemies, withdrew with his library and the possessions of the monastery to Kreuznach, the nearest town, and I likewise returned to my own affairs. But in the sixth year above five hundred and a thousand, in the month of October, Trithemius himself, spurred on by the envy of certain men, accepted the abbacy of St. James at Würzburg, and resigned that of Spanheim. There he writes various things in peace, the titles of which he recently

Of Trithemius.

He recently sent me these titles when asked. To the emperor Maximilian he published a remarkable work, which he entitled Polygraphy, six books. To the same, the key to that same Polygraphy, one book. Replies to eight questions of the same emperor, one book. To the same, On the Seven Intelligences Moving the Spheres, one book. To Joachim, margrave of Brandenburg and prince-elector, twenty books of various questions, orations, and propositions. To the same, On Foreknowledge Permitted and Not Permitted to a Christian, two books. To the same prince he wrote that remarkable and laborious work, the Steganography, eight books, which that rash Bouillus, not understanding it, criticized most ignorantly and most falsely. To the same prince, one book of letters. To the same, Against Sorcerers and All Arts and Superstitions Forbidden by the Church, five books. To the same, On the Causes and Cure of the Falling Sickness and of Sorcerers, three books. To Jakob Trithemius, his brother, an itinerary of his life, two books. To Burkhard von Horneck, physician, On the Peculium of Nuns, one book. He wrote a history, or annals, On the Origin, Kings, and Deeds of the People of the Franks and Germans, in three large volumes, beginning the narrative from King Marcomer, who in the 433rd year before the incarnation of the Lord led the people from the borders of Scythia into Germany, to the mouths of the Rhine, down to the twenty-eighth and twenty-ninth year of the emperor Maximilian. To Lorenz, bishop of Würzburg

and duke of eastern Franconia, he wrote an epitome or breviary of the histories in those same three volumes, three books. To the same, On the Dukes and Bishops of the Franks of Würzburg, one book. On the Miracles Shown at the Memorial of Our Lady St. Mary at Dettelbach, two books. On the Miracles of the Same Shown in the Nettle-Patch at Heilbronn, six books. An apologetic work against Charles Bouelles, who slandered matters he did not understand, one book. On the Origin and Kings of the Franks, one book. A chronicle of his monastery, over which he now presides, of St. James at Würzburg, one book. To Albert, of the margraves of Brandenburg, archbishop of Mainz and Magdeburg, the life of the holy arch-prelate Rabanus, three books. On that same man’s translation from Mainz into Saxony, one book. To the same, the life of St. Maximus, bishop, one book. To Johann, count palatine, duke of Bavaria, and count in Spanheim, residing at Simmern, On the Origin, Kings, and Dukes of the Bavarians, and also of the Counts Palatine and Counts of Spanheim, four books. He has in hand a laborious work On Demons and Profane Arts, Sorcerers, and Superstitions, which will have twelve books, in which he drives out, confounds, and overturns all the tricks of the diabolical arts. Letters of Würzburg, which he wrote in that abbacy, four books. He also wrote many other smaller works, suited to his own devotion and that of his friends, such as offices, a rosary, a missal

office, and various prayers, together with proses or sequences on St. Anne, the grandmother of our savior. He wrote praises, prayers, and a rosary on St. Mary Magdalene; a rosary on St. Joseph, foster-father of the Lord; a rosary on St. Peter the Apostle; a rosary on St. John the Evangelist. At the request of Johann, archbishop of Trier, he wrote a sequence on Anne, which begins, “Jesu, of the king of heaven,” under the melody Ave praeclara. Another, to be sung on her feast, which begins: “Let them exult on this day.” A third, addressed to the provincial of the Carmelites at Augsburg, which begins: “Let us rejoice in honor.” A fourth on St. Hildegard, virgin, which begins thus: “Praise be to you, Lord, king of eternal glory.” A fifth on St. Rupert, duke of Bingen, which begins: “Let them exult on this day.” A sixth on St. Joseph, foster-father of the Lord, which begins thus: “Let us sing, renowned ones.” A seventh on St. Rabanus, archbishop. An eighth on the wounds of Christ, which begins thus: “Let us adore Jesus Christ; let us weep for the crucified.” A ninth on the compassion of the Blessed Mary ever Virgin, which begins thus: “Come, let us weep with devout mind, sharing the suffering of the blessed Virgin Mary,” under the melody, namely, Ave praeclara. A tenth on St. Joachim, father of Our Lady, which begins thus: “Let us adore the Trinity; let us praise together the unity of Father, Son, and Spirit.” An eleventh on each person’s own good angel. A twelfth for the proper mass of each priest. A thirteenth on St. Maximus, bishop of Mainz. A fourteenth on St. Martha, virgin, Christ’s hostess. A fifteenth on St. Mary Magdalene.

Lucubrations of Trithemius. 15

Magdalene. A sixteenth on Saint Mary of Egypt. A seventeenth on Saint James the Greater, apostle. An eighteenth on Saint Andrew, apostle. A nineteenth on Saint Benedict, abbot. A twentieth on All Saints. And for each of the named memorials and saints he composed individual new offices of the mass, conformable to divine Scripture. He wrote besides a little work of meditations and prayers on the Lord’s incarnation, nativity, life, Passion, and death, suited to devotion, in two books. The Mirror of Heavenly Doctrine, serving in no small measure for compunction of mind, one book, which begins thus: “The beginning of human salvation.” He also composed many very devout meditations and prayers on our Lord Jesus Christ, on his most holy mother, the Virgin Mary, and on various saints, with beautiful variety; together with many great other works, which all devout posterity will see and admire. These, my dearest Nicholas, are the volumes of our abbot Trithemius, which over almost thirty-two years he has composed in continuous study, apart from those which, not yet completed, are in hand on an anvil unknown to me. Farewell, from my house at Durach, on the fifth of the month of October, in the year of our salvation 1515. Johannes Duraclusius.

From the letter of Johannes Duraclusius, his disciple, to Nicolaus Hamerius of Emel.

[unclear]

17

Preface of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of St. James at Wurzburg, to the Polygraphia, addressed to Maximilian I, Caesar.

We read that many wise men of old, philosophers, kings, and princes, once devised various and manifold methods by which they might safely entrust to their messengers, when they were being sent to more distant places, the secrets of counsel and whatever secret mystery might arise that had to be entrusted, so that they would be fit to carry them and secure from every attack of the wicked, lest either the simplicity of the cabalists disclose the mystery, or the innate curiosity of the Bacucei bring harm upon apostolic affairs. Great Augustus, Caesar of the Romans, among these, wishing in difficult matters to make use of the service of messengers in obscurity, changed the utterances of conceived speech from clear forms into dark ones; and by the dance of metathesis, with a fine invention, he made their barbarousness, though resisting his wishes, accord at his command. And that receptive and, as it were, perpetual order is nevertheless subject to will and to the reckoning of time; although it keeps the messengers safe on the road from the attack of the Bacucei,

18 Preface to

nevertheless, since it does not keep its own regulated bounds, it will make all who look upon it anxious with suspicion about the matter.

Archimedes of Syracuse, easily the foremost mathematician, fastened all around a white bird suited to his designs, bare in head and feet, to a staff cut back into the form of a tetragon; and, when the servants had been arranged in due proportion, the work of the white bird appeared changed. When this had been properly carried out, he loosed with his own hand what had been fastened; and when he had allowed it to fly away, there suddenly came about among the familiars of the inner chambers a great separation of appearances, and at once there arose the previously far too wandering monster of a tortuous monastic image, at the sight of which no one could think what it was. Nor did the dissension of the owls come to rest until the master's image had skillfully bound the magpie again with a similar tetragon. Marcus Tullius Cicero, the eloquent orator, using both talent and art, changed the minutiae of phrase into signs, and set the diligence, or character, of his will in place of the customary phrase. Indeed, in this very novelty he used such abundance that his invention could suffice for almost all things in the world. To these heralds of mysteries, moreover, the institution of the art gave a remarkable agility, so that, beyond the nature of all things, with solid steps of the feet, and not by minutiae or moments, but by whole degrees, they serve the good will of the master. A king can always use their service most safely, although not without great labor and manifest suspicion on the part of the Bacucei. But Cyprian of the Church of Carthage, most holy...

TO MAXIMILIAN I, CAESAR. 19

Likewise, the Bishop and Martyr, wishing to provide for the usefulness of Christians, considerably enlarged the very teachings of the Ciceronian system and added what had been lacking for our practices.

Pharamund also, the forty-third after Marcomer, most powerful king of the Franks in Germany, when in the 424th year of the Lord’s nativity he powerfully entered the territories of the Gauls, bound foreign minutiae to his secrets so that everything might be done safely.

Clodius Crinitus too, Pharamund’s elder son, succeeding his father in the kingdom of the Franks, after he had violently subjected all Gaul to his rule, ordered all the Gauls, as conquered men and slaves, to be shorn and their beards shaved; but he commanded the Franks, victors and lords over the Gauls, to grow their hair and beards. Hence he was called “Crinitus.” In imitation of his father, he wrapped the mysteries of counsel in signs both his own and foreign.

Charles, surnamed the Great, the sixty-third king of the Franks after Marcomer, who was the first of the Franks to rule the Romans, with Nanno the grammarian as his teacher, wished to adorn the German language, which was his native tongue, with grammatical rules after the manner of Latin. He began an arduous work, which, however, being entangled in many affairs and forestalled by death, he did not complete. He bound bubones with various and numerous minutiae, a man greater than whom Brabant, or Namur in Germany, has not produced. To each prefect of the kingdom he gave individual bubones by art. The Northmen, having gone out from the borders of Gothia, when

PREFACE TO 20

they once cruelly devastated Gaul, called bubones from Greece and prepared a safe hiding place for their secrets, which today is known to few.

Our Bede, a monk in England, not ignorant of the Northmen’s deed, described many inventions of the ancients similar to these, by which they made a dark path bright with mysteries. He first commended artrology to the memory of posterity, and invented dactylogy. There were some who discerned minutiae by visible accidents; by their prudence night was turned into day, and without the service of bubones light shone in darkness. Concerning these matters, moreover, the illustrious Count Palatine, Prince Elector, formerly a requester of our steganography, received from us a manifest experiment of tested instruction.

But others, multiplying minutiae by regulated division, after the manner of barbarians overturned the patterns of nature, hiding in darkness the dances of shadows as they arose; and where the secrecy of counsel required it, they supplied cabala to the absent through diapyromata.

Great labor is involved in these things, and long exercise of the mind over many years; in this no one suddenly becomes skilled for practical use. Necessity bears all things. There were also those whom celestial harmony taught to compose foreign words, of which there was a double use for those who understood: while one suspended the sense, the other lifted the mind into the ether. God can do all things. Many tried to seek light in shadow without light, yet they could not do so at all, because the fire lies buried in ashes. Some trained

TO MAXIMILIAN I, CAESAR.

painters of phantoms divided one wind into two at a point; one of them, a misophos, always lurks in darkness, while the other, a lover of light, a philosophos, hates darkness, loves light, and guards the secret by means of a bubo. Again, with Bede as witness, there were some whose advancing purpose bound the wind, invisible to the eyes, to visible things, and compelled many plants, and no less stones and fruits, which lack voices, to speak with a human tongue. Why should I bring in brute creatures, when all things obey art? This secret is rightly preferred to all inventions up to now; through it the hidden mystery will take on strength for small things, and by no means cast pearls before swine. From nothing, nothing is brought back. The known multitude of visible things, if these things are prudently adapted to them, the enlightened mind of man will know and behold wonders. But to treat more fully of these matters is not part of the present purpose; since they are greater and weightier, they require another work and another time.

Matthias, the most powerful king of Hungary, a hammer harder than adamant of the cross of Christ, victorious, waged battles; with wondrous ingenuity and art he found out many things, adorned bubones with periphrasmata, kept his own mysteries, concealed secrets with manifold variety, and by manifest industry destroyed the counsels of his enemies. He preferred wisdom to gold; therefore a wise mind in a well-ordered body...

22 Preface to

a well-ordered body; being borne upward by desire for a higher understanding, when through the likeness of the binary it has returned from the ternary into unity, thereafter it will easily rise to the denary. Pythagoras of Samos, that philosopher, warned his disciples not to forget the quaternary, in which the first perfection of counting is contained. For thus we count: one, two, three, four. Stop your mind there, for you have ten. For the denary is the head of perfection. What is eleven, except the denary and unity? What is twenty? Twice ten. What is thirty? Three times ten. What is forty? Four times ten. You have one hundred, and you have by no means departed from the quaternary. And what is one hundred, except ten times ten? In these things, beyond measure, mysteries lie hidden, and they are manifest to few.

For the sake of brevity we pass over many in silence, who, assisting nature by art, applied prudence to secrets, and by keen study brought into easy use what seemed impossible to many who did not know. A cultivated mind can advance, and one who clings to God becomes, in understanding, higher than the world. Many are the mysteries of kings, and counsels full of cares, in which confidence and faith are required; when faith is rare it harms the one who trusts, and even when doubt is present it often admits him. Therefore it would be worth the effort for all princes to be philosophers, endowed with singular wisdom, just, gentle, benevolent, and distinguished for generosity, so that they themselves would neither wish to deceive others nor easily be overthrown by others. Justice alone, the companion of prudence, will make a prince glorious. At the urging of the aforementioned prince and lord elector

To Emperor Maximilian I. 23

Philip, Count Palatine and Duke of Bavaria, I, Johannes Trithemius, now abbot of the monastery of St. James at Würzburg, but then of St. Martin the Bishop in Sponheim, in the diocese of Mainz, began to write eight books of mysteries in the Steganography. While I was already continuing my night-work on the third book of that same work, I am going to tell the matter briefly, if I can.

In the year of the Lord’s Nativity 1499, in the second Roman indiction, when Arnold Bostius, a Carmelite of the town of Ghent, asked me by letter what new work I was bringing forth, and with what studies I was occupied, on the second day of Palms I wrote back to him through merchants, as to a friend, that I had under the hammer a new and wonderful work of Steganography, and I reported in order what was contained in each of its books. But before my letter had reached Ghent, Bostius, in the days of Easter, passed from life to Christ. The prior of that place received the letter, opened it, read it, and, astonished, as I think, by the novelty of the promises, shared it, at the request of many others, to be read and copied.

Hence it happened that my letter itself, within a short time, was spread through almost all Germany and France, and was copied many times by many people; it brought even many most learned men to amazement and wonder, to such a degree that they hesitated as to what, in truth, they ought to think of me. Among these were some who steadfastly asserted that my promises in the said letter were frivolous, impossible, and false, shamelessly devised by me for the sake of empty glory.

Others, however, said: “This abbot Trithemius promises great and wondrous things. If he can do them, he can do so only by the ministry of demons, since they seem to exceed by far the bounds of nature. But if he cannot do them, who will doubt that he is a liar, and deservedly to be refuted by all good and learned men?” But let both alternatives be far from me, since I promised natural things.

Of all those who rashly judged matters of mine unknown to them, the most rash, and finally the most unjust assessor of things, came into the open: Charles Bovillus, a Picard by nation. After he had traveled through the upper parts of Alsace, he came to me at Spanheim for the sake of hospitality, intending to return to France by way of Trier. I treated him with all the courtesy I could, and, for as long as he was with me, showed him every kindness of hospitality with a cheerful face.

And since, as is customary among friends, especially those devoted to literary studies, I had shown my most welcome guest all my things for him to see, among the rest there also presented itself the aforementioned work of the Steganographia, not yet completed at that time. Bovillus saw it and read it cursorily; with his mind occupied elsewhere, he said that he marveled at the invention, praised it, and did not trouble himself as to the way in which it might be understood. Hence, since he did not ask for the key of understanding, he deserved to hear or perceive none of the things contained in that work of ours.

After this he returned to France, repaid us evil for good, and shamefully violated the bond of Christian friendship. For when he was asked by our common friend lord Germain de Ganay, later bishop of Orléans, what he had found and seen at my house in Spanheim,

he wrote back falsehoods for truths and lies for benefits, condemning and rashly judging things that he was in no way able to grasp with his understanding. For, since he believed that the palm of learning would be awarded to him by envy and falsehood, he wrote back to the aforementioned most learned man a letter full of falsehood, lies, injuries, and many insults. In it, making mention of the Steganographia, which he had not understood, he falsely, mendaciously, and with excessively injurious rash presumption proclaims that I am devoted to depraved arts, a magician and a necromancer.

To his most mendacious injuries and blasphemies, God being merciful, I shall shortly respond in such a way that all posterity may understand both that I am innocent and that Bovillus, in this matter, is impious, cruel, rash, and a liar. I firmly affirm, I truly say, and I confidently swear upon my soul, that I have never had any dealings with demons, or with depraved and pernicious magical or necromantic arts; rather, each and every thing that I have either written or promised that I would write is pure, sound, natural, and in no respect whatever contrary to the Christian faith.

Therefore I do not fear to submit my promises to the examination of good and learned men, whenever and as often as there is need; and I in no way intend to resist their determination. There was a reasonable cause for my inserting this account of Bovillus’s rashness into this preface of mine: namely, so that all may understand that it has been done by mature counsel that the work of the Steganographia remains buried in darkness up to now, not because I fear the rash judgments of Bovillus;

but so that I should not seem to give many similar men cause to suspect similar things about me. Indeed, so far as concerns me, I would rather appease my rivals by silence than provoke them by letters or writings to madness. For I judged it better to condemn all my marvelous discoveries to perpetual silence than to incur, even through men’s false estimation, the charge of magical or necromantic pernicious superstition. Let Steganography, therefore, lie hidden in darkness, and let it not become common to Bouillus’s mendacious company, which is accustomed to judge of matters unknown and to corrupt the reputation of a good man merely from a lust for depravity.

Nevertheless, at the urging of friends, so that our rivals may understand, along with Bouillus, how rash and lying an injury he has done us, while Steganography remains within its own bounds, we consent to publish the present work, which we call Polygraphy, divided into six books. Let those who wish read it, and let friends read this volume without resentment; when they have understood all its hidden mysteries, let them themselves, without envy, be judges whether they are natural or superstitious. For I know and am certain that all these things are sincere, pure, natural, and far removed from every pursuit of evil superstition.

But whenever the discourse proceeds rather obscurely, it is for this reason: lest a madman abuse, for destruction, the sword of defense which a man sound in mind and thought carries for his own protection. Yet nothing evil is contained in it on that account, since even good things are abused for evil by the perverse. But whoever presumes to condemn this edition of ours

is himself conscious and a witness that he has never truly understood it. The mysteries are concealed under enigmas, lest the secrets of the Bubones be made in any way manifest to the Bacucei. If anyone delights to know these things, let the reader approach with envy put far away.

For I am a Christian; I am a priest; under the rule of the divine father Benedict I am also a monk. I love Christ, and with whatever sincerity of mind I can, I always worship him devoutly. I have no dealings with demons, I have had none, and, with God as my protector, I shall have none; no pursuits in magical, necromantic, or profane arts; no occupations; no teachings. Whoever thinks otherwise of me thinks wrongly, does me injury, and defends Bouillus’s open falsehood. But now let us set these things aside, and let us recount in order what is contained in each book of our Polygraphy.

PINAX

PINAX, OR INDEX OF THE THINGS THAT ARE TREATED IN THE FIRST BOOK

In the first book of this Polygraphy of ours, we arrange the words of the Latin language, as many as are discerned, by placing them in the order of our ternary. By their use and service, all princes throughout the world will find a secure aid in any secrets whatsoever, one that will remain perpetually hidden without danger to the mystery, without mark, and without suspicion of the Bacucei. For the Bubones this road is secure, and it is to be violated by no investigation by anyone. Knowledge of the hidden matter is granted to two only, if the binary is skillfully brought back to the monad.

Ignorance is the mother of error, and he who scorns to learn the good that he does not know loves blindness. The paraphrases themselves are set out in the manner of one either warning or entreating, and they can be varied for every visible subject of this world. For they are suited to individual mysteries, and are set before the secrets of the Greeks no less than before our own. When you have understood the things you see, do not rashly despise the hidden things you do not see. You see the accidents; the substance remains invisible. Hence greater things lie hidden, lesser things are open to sight. Since this has been done according to reason, let no good man take it in an evil sense, since from these things every capable person could, if only he wished, make progress to higher matters.

TABLE OF BOOK I.

On this occasion I have not thought fit to pour higher matters into the light, since an inopportune time seems to stand in the way. I have prefixed the letters of the Latin alphabet in order to the individual words with this consideration: that the operator may have an easy method in his undertaking, and that the reciprocal party, in reporting back, may be relieved of excessive labor. The paraphrases that are set opposite, outside the straight order of the lines, are not without the mystery of the art, since they serve light-bearing propositions for the necessary consummation of perfection, not obscure ones. For this reason they are also taken up in the former and neglected in the latter. For they themselves are certain means by which every suspicion of an adversary is removed. Everything has been set down according to reason, so that not even one proposition is introduced idly. For example, the farther the sun advances from the equinoctial circle, the more the days are lengthened for those who dwell in those regions.

Therefore, so that unity may proceed in the right order, through the ternary, into the binary, the paradigm that we hand down must be observed with greater care. And first indeed, after prior consideration, let the operator, understanding his intention, note what he is going to grant to the ternary through the binary; let him divide the day together with the night by minutes, and let him distinguish the minute divisions of the winds not by an alien but by the proper supposition of the phrase. In every mystical business let him carefully beware lest he overturn the established order of the art, or substitute one paraphrase for another, or grant to one what is owed to another; otherwise unity does not admit the binary, and the whole operation will be confused and useless. Let night not, through excessive length,

wander without direction; not advancing, it will stand beyond the limits appointed for it by the art. Let curiosity not change water into snow, nor let him sleep by day who keeps watch by night. Let the mind, solicitous in its intelligence, also make use of art, lest the hand, through its own lightness, commit an error, which, though slight and small in the monad, is always accustomed to appear large and very great in the binary. Only one paraphrase from any order is admitted into the service of the secret; following the example of a servant, whenever a small particle of light has demanded it of the day, one phrase likewise adhering to it is taken up, not several. These things must be commended to a vigilant mind, and care must be taken lest the wind be animated.

After this, a rule is prescribed for one approaching the practice of the art: that, insofar as he can, he should imitate by mystical art the single person of a human being, composed of two natures, namely the soul, surpassing visible things, and the flesh, remaining visible. For just as the soul is not seen, although it has been placed in a visible body, so the secret of the mind, in order that it may remain secret and nevertheless operate at will, requires the guidance of light, while it endures in its workshop of darkness. Therefore, whenever the body serves the soul, the servant the master, and the will reason, see that the principal power and virtue of the paraphrastic potency in the light is preserved in its natural vigor. For by this lesson of the Peripatetics, the first will duly enter the second, and the monad the binary.

Consequently we likewise advise the willing student that, whenever the leaf is moved by the wind, he should discern the property of each nature, compare the night itself with the day by degrees and minutes, and conform darkness to light.

But if Phoebus should prejudice the night, or night the sun, through which the confusion of an eclipse would arise, then either let unity take back the binary that it released in the light, or let the shadow of night be brought back to the first line of the sun. Keep fixed in memory that whatever exists anywhere has been produced in number, weight, and measure. Therefore, when you have cut into the knot of the difficulty just mentioned, count the minutes of the night; also note the paraphrases of the daylight; and so adjust one from the other that the necessary proportion may follow the action. Beware lest, during the sun's eclipse, you interrupt the necessary labor.

Pay no less attention to remembering the ancient fathers: Thuisco, who is the grandson of Noah and the father of the Teutons, and Marcomer, who is read to have been the first to lead the people of the Franks from the borders of Scythia into Germany at the mouths of the Rhine. For the Franks are brothers of the Greeks and mingled with the Germans, once making two languages from one. Hence, according to the oracle, they take up g.g. who have lost one g.

Finally, studious inquirer into Polygraphy, you are advised that after, in your desire for these inventions, you have obtained the true method of operation, you should prudently guard everything and not pour it out indiscriminately into the knowledge of all people, especially filthy ones. For this reason, do not ask, since you know that there is nothing in the world so good and holy that the wicked do not very often abuse it.

EO.

32

AN INDEX OF THE THINGS THAT ARE TREATED IN THE SECOND BOOK OF THE POLYGRAPHIA.

In the second book of the Polygraphia, nothing new is composed beyond the first; in it only the paraphrases of the day are varied. Therefore we warn that whatever we said must be observed in that book must also be kept in this one. For the symbols of both books are arranged in the same order and sequence under the path of light, and are necessarily changed only in the meaning of the paraphrases. In both books, according to the capacity of human intelligence, multiple progressions can be made, when the words are varied by metathesis. The feronomata also are changed at will, if ever the minutes are converted into whole degrees. When this has been done, a marvelous work will arise in the art in every respect, and the world, brought forth by an image, will stand in the light, and there will be no fear at all of the bacucei in the one performing the operation. I could have given these matters a more beautiful face if I had come to writing them either induced by some hope of profit or by the use of my own advantage. But since none of these things induced me to write, it seemed enough to have given those who desire it the opportunity and the material to add more polished things to our inventions, and to beautify art by art.

EO

33

AN INDEX OF THE THINGS THAT ARE CONTAINED IN THE THIRD BOOK OF THE POLYGRAPHIA.

In the third book of the Polygraphia, having crossed the boundaries of our prescribed nation by a plan of reason, we are led to foreign things, and, though placed essentially in the midst of the Franks, we wander farther through images and likenesses of barbarians. For with almost four thousand mythological phrasmata arranged in order by art, we show a very easy way to artificial unity, through which it will securely communicate symbolic notions to its binary at all times. Here the binary is harder than unity, and unless our philologist is sharpened by prudence, he will make the binary contrary to the monad. For only the ternary, which proceeds from unity and binary, like a palindrome connects both in itself. But if the necessary usefulness of reason is extended beyond the limits of the proposed matter, let the paraphrases be counted by minutes from the beginning of the day, until the minutes establish the degree in which night is made equal to day. The face of this image knows perpetual silence, nor does it fear the deceits of the bacucei. It is extended to whatever abundance you wish, and is varied without number.

6

34

A LITTLE INDEX OR TABLE OF THE THINGS THAT ARE TREATED IN THE FOURTH BOOK.

In the fourth book of the Polygraphia we place much confidence in the binary, which, with all obstacles removed, without laborious difficulty, we have reduced to unity at first sight. Hence here we use a circle in great things, and a line or point in the smallest things. Nor does it matter if night surpasses day, or if light does not agree with darkness, because the circle receives no end, and fullness does not admit emptiness. For they are contraries, and whenever they succeed one another, one is destroyed by the other. A singular mystery conducive to the binary is handed down in this fourth book of the Polygraphia, since the airy wind itself, the composer, is never designated in anything other than the binary. But in that part the lightness of owls is always suspect to us in difficult matters. The construction of this matter makes paraphrases from infinite atoms.

EO

35

AN INDEX OR TABLE OF THE THINGS THAT ARE TREATED IN THE FIFTH BOOK.

In the fifth book of the Polygraphia, we have written in order, on two tables, the letters of the Latins, which we Germans also use; one of these is called the straight table, while the other is called the reversed table. Under these we have placed windy dances, so that what we seek with labor in foreign things, we may see without difficulty in our own. For besides those things that have been set down by us openly, still more secrets also lie hidden in the inner parts; through understanding them a path is opened for the operator to greater things, which nevertheless are by no means set forth for everyone. We have also subjected letters to numbers, by which hidden things may become manifest according to our will. Hence, through the skillful operation of this book, all messages are safely delivered to cabalists, although the mysteries are not free from suspicion on the part of the bacucei. For every metathesis of the form of signs generates suspicion in the beholder, although it brings no harm to the owls. But you, who have attained understanding of this work, will easily penetrate every metathesis of letters among our own people and among the Latins.

36

A LITTLE INDEX, OR TABLE, OF THE THINGS THAT ARE CONTAINED IN THE SIXTH BOOK.

In the sixth book, which is the last book of our Polygraphy, after introducing a mental narration, we have set out in order the minute details of almost all the preceding signs and degrees, and, with arithmetical distributions, have drawn the offices of the letters into the service of cabalistic operation. One thing lies hidden here in the bark, and another is found in the common operation of the signs. For just as the spirit in the blood gives life to the human body, so the vigor hidden in the art commends the operation. Therefore, whoever needs knowledge of this invention should open the eyes of his understanding, so that he may comprehend what is the particular nature of each operation. For we desire everything to be open to good men in such a way that, if it could be done, it would nevertheless never become manifest to the reprobate. Necessity compelled us to fit the letters of the Latins to numbers, lest, if we were too obscure, the intention of our mind should be clear to no one. Yet this novelty, so that it might not be made public without reasonable cause, had to be mystically hidden under unknown signs and marks of numbering. For nocturnal winds are always stronger than daytime winds, and just as night interrupts day, so light shudders at darkness. What nature denies, no one successfully dares. We ask the reader not to despise this laborious

BOOK VI. 37

work of ours before he understands it, but, so that he may be a judge without rashness, let him prudently remove the bark, in order that he may reach the hidden kernel. The work is good and natural, and can be turned to a good use or a bad one, according as the desire of each person's will is moved.

A sword is a good instrument, and is turned to a good use whenever it is carried for defense without injury to one's neighbor. But if it is unjustly extended to the harming of anyone, through abuse a good thing is slackened into evil. Therefore, so that good men may have the means by which they may prudently provide for their affairs, the Polygraphy is written by us; and so that no occasion for offending may be offered to the wicked, the kernel is hidden in the bark under various enigmas. He who is good does not abuse a good thing for evil; rather, if he can, he turns evil into good.

WHAT ARE THE CAUSES OF THIS WORK OF OURS, THE POLYGRAPHY, AND AT THE SAME TIME ITS ADVANTAGES.

We undertook the labor of the present work, both rare and difficult, for no other reason than to provide for the advantage of those in need. I say those in need, not of food or drink, but of assistance in preserving mysteries without danger. We therefore judge it worthwhile,

38 CAUSES AND ADVANTAGES

if we briefly note the advantages and benefits that can come to those who use these inventions of ours. Indeed, since in our household affairs there are no matters such that we need these teachings for the concealment of secrets, we have surely labored for those to whose command deference was owed. The first advantage is that, once the understanding of this work has been completed, it gives an easy method by which you may safely, secretly, and without any suspicion from any observers make known the secret of your mind, by the industry of the art, as broadly as there is need, across any distance of places, in regulated speech. What lies hidden in these things the work of Steganography brings forth; it requires neither letters nor a messenger who knows the secrets he carries. It would be otherwise in matters admitting the light, according to the common custom of all our people. Do not understand the matter otherwise than it is. The second advantage is that, by the ministry of this work, in a short space of time, you will teach a man ignorant of the Latin language, provided only that he knows how to read and write letters in his mother tongue, to write in Latin as you wish, ornately or elegantly, and to conceal and hide all the secret mysteries of his will, and to communicate them to one who knows the art, as widely as he pleases, safely, secretly, and without suspicion. Again I warn you beforehand not to understand that we have promised otherwise than we do promise. The third advantage is that I shall teach a man unskilled in the Roman language, in a few hours, not only to write and read what we promise, but

OF THE UTILITY OF THE WORK.

but also to understand it, if you prudently apply the function of the office, which we have judged should be reserved, not without reasonable cause. For the pupil of the new art will write a language he did not know, and he will understand and interpret Latin discourse composed under regulated instruction, if you yourself have sufficiently directed him word for word. Finally, this instruction can be extended to all the affairs and business of the world. If anyone wishes to learn from me how these things can be done, let him first remember to show himself such that he deserves to receive it. For not everything is owed to everyone, but one man is to be preferred to another.

The fourth utility is that, by extending the likeness of the thing received, all these things can be extended into any language whatever, once the instituting binary has been reduced to unity. Yet not just any person can do this indiscriminately, but only the one whom art and nature have dignified, with God going before by his special grace.

The fifth utility is that, by imitation of the likeness, we can communicate to one who knows the art of our invention whatever secrets of our mind you wish, however abundantly, in manifold ways, and most widely, by various methods, which cannot be known or noticed by any other person. Here there is given a manifold speech without voice, through which, safely, securely, very widely, with all suspicion removed, we shall be able to indicate fully to those who know the art all the conceptions of our mind, however difficult. And this marvelous invention has innumerable progressions,

OF THE CAUSE AND UTI-

and is capable of all mysteries. The sixth utility is that, through understanding this work, you will be able to discover any regulated metathesis or transposition of letters whatever, and nevertheless to form them in such a way that they serve only those who know the art, and absolutely no one else in the world. And there is great force in the form and also the operation of metathesis, which both has several modes and is varied in many ways.

The seventh utility is that, through understanding this volume, a very great faculty is given to those who desire to enlarge their memory without labor, whenever the seeds of minutiae are set in their proper degrees. For the sake of goodness, all things lie hidden, wrapped in the secrets of words and figures; if anyone desires to understand them more fully, let him recall to mind that persistent labor conquers all things. For it will have been enough for me to have discovered the principles of the art, and to have handed down a crude, and deliberately unformed, method of writing symbolically. For there was neither time nor reason for our inventions to be shaped in a more polished way, lest honey produce vomiting in the nauseated, or truth produce hatred in the indignant. Every age must be valued according to its own merits, and swine are not to be adorned with pearls, nor burdened with precious gems. Everything is untimely that does not accord with the morals and times of the mortals upon whom it is thrust. Many of the noblest talents of men have belonged to times not their own, and almost every day more new things are discovered in times not proper to them. What benefit did it bring the excellent versifier Bartolo

UTILITIES OF THE WORK.

Bartolo, under Pope Innocent VIII, to have had a marvelous invention of nautical art, which in a certain little book he offered for sale for one hundred thousand ducats, when neither the Supreme Pontiff himself nor the Genoese, to whom he proposed that they buy his matter, deigned to come to terms with him even for a small amount? For he promised that by his art he could keep a ship unharmed in the middle of the sea for thirty months, repair it when broken, and recall without danger anything cast into the deep. But no one cared. Nor does it escape me that many, with Naso, have perished by their own genius. Therefore it is better to set a limit to knowledge than to expose oneself fruitlessly to the hatred and detraction of many, for whom it is more familiar to despise any knowledge whatever than to have learned it.

END OF THE PREFACE, ON THE SEVENTH DAY OF APRIL, in the year of the Lord's Nativity 1508.

C S CLA-

42

THE KEY TO THE POLYGRAPHY OF JOHANNES TRITHEMIUS, ABBOT OF SAINT JAMES OF WURZBURG, formerly of Spanheim, of the Order of Saint Benedict, of the observance of the Fathers of Bursfelde.

A Preface to the Explanation of the Whole Work of the Polygraphy of Johannes Trithemius, Abbot of Pæapolis.

No one who reads these things, as I trust, will judge me either proud or superfluous because I myself have commented on the Polygraphy recently composed by me, especially if he can weigh exactly what cause led us to speak obscurely. For whatever, if made public, can do harm had reasonably to be concealed in mystical language. But the subject matter that we treat in the Polygraphy is very good, useful, and honorable among good men for the advantage of the commonwealth, and for this reason, persuaded by reasonable cause, we wrote it: that by its service we might render good men safe and secure from the investigation of the wicked when announcing their secrets to one another.

PREFACE. 43

Yet lest an opportunity be offered to wicked and perverse men, who even more frequently misuse good inventions, to deceive the simpler and less cautious in their judgment of things, we hand down in it mystical, or hidden, methods of writing, and we have covered the truth lying hidden in the marrow with certain coverings of figures. Still, we do not at all doubt that any industrious man, eager with desire for these matters, will easily grasp everything if he applies even moderate persistence in searching it out. For the things I have handed down are not so difficult, nor wrapped in such great mysteries, that they cannot be thoroughly penetrated by a studious man. For everywhere we have so tempered the riddles of our diction that they are readily open to learned and studious men, and nevertheless remain inaccessible to sluggish men of darkness.

But after it pleased me to offer the work of the Polygraphy itself, dedicated to the most serene and unconquered Maximilian, Caesar of the Romans, Emperor of the world, ever Augustus, I judged it worth the effort to make it clear and open by a brief and concise interpretation, lest the mind of his sacred Majesty, which is daily stretched by many affairs and cares, be drawn back from understanding it by the darkness of the mysteries. For unless my opinion deceives me, the work will be the more pleasing and useful to his Majesty in proportion as it is shorter and clearer.

44 EXPOSITION

First, therefore, with the Lord granting it, we shall briefly explain the meaning of our proposal, which is contained in the Prologue wrapped beneath various riddles; then, through the individual books of the Polygraphy, we shall succinctly set forth, according to their order, the methods of operation, rules, precautions, and distinctions that remain necessary, as far as the powers of our talent allow. All these things, so that they may more quickly become accessible to those who desire to know, we shall show step by step through examples, and we shall be as brief as the matter and reason permit.

THE KEY OF THE EXPLANATION OF THE POLYGRAPHY OF JOHANNES TRITHEMIUS, ABBOT OF PÆAPOLIS.

Exposition on the Prologue.

Our entire intention in the whole work of the Polygraphy turns upon this purpose: that we might hand down fixed methods of writing secretly, through which kings and princes, nobles and commoners,

ON THE PROLOGUE. 45

priests and laymen, learned and unlearned alike, may safely and without any suspicion of a hidden secret announce to one another, and to any friends, even those far distant from each other, by the service of letters, whatever conception of their minds may be needed, and as often as it may be needed.

And lest we seem to have presumed to do this either first or alone, we forewarn the reader that many of the ancients long ago, especially tyrants, princes, and kings, moved by similar consideration, devised for themselves familiar and varied methods and rules of writing, by which they attempted the same thing in general. From their number, for the sake of an example of the proposed matter, we first introduced Caesar Augustus, whose hidden method of writing you should take openly in this way.

Mystery. He changed the breathings of the conceived voice from bright signs into dark ones; and by a certain beautiful invention, through the movement of metathesis, he made their resisting barbarism of sound conformable to his command.

That is: the great Caesar Augustus, in order to write secretly and safely what he wished, changed the letters of the alphabet by various transposition, so that he placed B for A, C for B, and so on for each. And so that the writing might remain more intricate and more secret, at his own judgment he transposed the letters across their breadth and length to any distance of order, number, and place.

Mystery. And this receptive order, as though perpetual and subject to the will and reckoning of time, preserves messages unviolated from the assault of [unclear].

...preserves them, yet, not having fixed limits, it makes all who encounter it anxious with suspicion of some hidden matter.

Explanation. Although no one can easily grasp with the understanding the hidden, secret mystery under the transposition of letters, nevertheless this writing makes those into whose hands it comes suspicious about the hiding-place of the matter enclosed.

Mystery. Archimedes of Syracuse, easily the chief of mathematicians, used his white bird, suited to his established rules, naked through head and feet, etc.

Explanation. Archimedes had two rods of one length and thickness cut, round or square; he kept one for himself and entrusted the other to his absent friend. And whenever one wished to write something more secret to the other, he took the white bird, that is, a sheet of papyrus of small width but of twice the length of the rod, wrapped it around the wood, and fastened it below and above with wax. Afterwards he wrote on the sheet, joined continuously along the sides into an artful mass, whatever he wished. Then he released the sheet from the rod, and at once so great a distance appeared between the letters that not even one word cohered with another. He turned the sheet over, and, when he wished, wrote similarly on the other side. Nor was there anyone ignorant of this device who could have discovered the secret. But the man who had the other rod, when he had received the sheet, attached it and restored the letters to their former order.

Mystery. Marcus Tullius Cicero,

eloquent orator of the Romans, using ingenuity and art, changed the small details of phrase into signs, and the rest.

Explanation. He wrote a book of notes for his son, which the blessed martyr Cyprian later enlarged for the use of Christians, in the form, namely, of a dictionary, where the characters of his notation are first placed in order, and afterwards the words designated by those same characters, so that each word is signified by the note set before it. With these notes or characters we once saw the whole Latin Psalter, beautifully written, in the library of the major church of Strasbourg; some ignorant judge of the matter had placed on the outside this title: Psalter in the Armenian Language. But he was wrong, since it should rather have been written thus: Latin Psalter Written in Tullian Characters. For each character represents one complete Latin word. Nor does my judgment deceive me, since I possess, written in an ancient volume, the complete and uncorrupted dictionary of Cicero itself as corrected by St. Cyprian, which I have seen nowhere else. Indeed, so great is the abundance of notes or characters, with the words assigned to them, that they are altogether sufficient for writing in Latin whatever you wish.

Mystery. Pharamund, the forty-third from Marcomer, king of the Franks, when in the year 424 of the Lord’s Nativity he powerfully entered the borders of the Gauls, and the rest.

Explanation. The kings of the Franks,

from the time when, in the year 430 before the Nativity of Christ, they left the Scythian borders with their people and settled at the mouths of the Rhine, where Guelders now is, waged continual war with the Gauls for almost nine hundred years, and at last violently made them subject to themselves, as we wrote in the first volume of our Annals. Of these, the aforesaid King Pharamund, in order to send messengers securely, used not a few but many new alphabets, which no one understood without his voluntary instruction.

Mystery. Clodius Crinitus, son of Pharamund and after him king of the Franks, who subdued all Gaul to himself after destroying the Romans whom he found in it, used his father’s inventions in secret writings.

Explanation. This king devised alphabets of his own, new ones, and gave one to each of his leaders, while he alone retained knowledge of them all in his own possession.

Mystery. Charles, called the Great, the sixty-third king of the Franks, who first among the Franks wore the diadem of empire, and the rest.

Explanation. This man, the elder son of King Pippin, is read to have been born duke of Brabant in the county of Namur, adjoining the people of Liege, although some assert that he was born in the village of Ingelheim, not far from Mainz. He too invented various modes of writing, and, with the grammarian Nanno providing assistance, devised different alphabets, by which he communicated secrets to the governors of the kingdom.

On the Prologue.

49 ...of the kingdom, in a particular way, he communicated secret matters to each one.

Mystery. The Nortmanni, having once gone out from the borders of Gothia, when they were devastating Gaul by a cruel invasion, summoned bubones from Greece and prepared a safe hiding-place for their secrets, and so forth.

Explanation. The Nortmanni, roaming through Gaul, as Bede the monk in England testifies, in order to write their secrets safely among themselves, substituted Greek numerical letters for Latin letters, from A, the first, up to the twenty-fourth point, such as W or gu, according to the custom of the Gauls. This manner of writing is altogether very fine: in it all the letters are Greek, and according to the Pelasgian order of numbering they designate our Latin letters, as A, 1; B, 2; C, 3; D, 4; E, 5; F, 6; G, 7; and so consecutively up to W, which is 24. Neither a Greek nor a Latin will understand this writing unless he has first learned the method and art of the device.

Mystery. Our Bede, a monk in England, not ignorant of the deed of the Nortmanni, described several inventions of the ancients similar to these, by which they made the path, bright with mysteries, obscure. He himself set down artrology, and so forth.

Explanation. This monk Bede, in his little book on the inventions of the ancients, reviewed many and various methods of writing and noting secretly, by which they safely announced their secrets to friends and spoke without voice to those present. He was the first of all to commit artrology and dactylogy to writing; by their use one person reveals to another, with complete safety, whatever secret he wishes, which no one else sitting by will notice,

50 Explanation

and much less understand. Bede himself taught that this same thing can be done in many other ways as well; since we have written nothing about these in the Polygraphy, we rightly decline to say more about them here. We long ago assigned the proper place for these difficult matters in the Steganography, which we are not yet thinking of publishing publicly.

And who could describe all the ancient methods of secret writing? For some had as familiar assistants in the service of the proposed art bubones called Philophotos, others Misophotos, and others called both into practice from the art. Again, some transposed the known letters of the common alphabet; others fashioned their own characters for themselves under the guise of barbarian letters. Again likewise, some used the service of visible letters, writing with minium or common encaustic; but others formed invisible characters at will according to their purpose.

The methods of visible characters for secret writing are exceedingly many and altogether innumerable; to mention them all is neither our desire nor within our power. Of invisible characters, however, there are three kinds more commonly used among mortals today. The first is called Dormatic, in which a certain artificial writing is made on the backs of messengers, visible only by washing with a certain liquid; no one can penetrate it who does not know the secret of the art. The second is called Hyphasmatic, by which writing is made on cloth with certain substances; when dried, it cannot be seen at all,

On the Prologue.

not at all, until it is perceived after being moistened in cold water. The third kind is called Aleotic, which is manifold and varied both in form and in material, and has almost innumerable methods of writing secretly. Its writing is done on paper or without paper, with nemilua and cala, with raphocam, lapolce, and various other things. Letters are also written and hidden in various ways and places, as under race tabulata, under rofírila cubior, in leopi, in necoflas, in ceocali, locubat, in ratera, in lispilia, and in other similar places almost infinite in number.

But because none of these things serves our present purpose, it is therefore fitting that we proceed to the matters which pertain to our subject. There is also another kind, dactyletron, not of writing, however, but of signs, by which one person can most subtly communicate the conception of his mind to another. This too is varied by so many differences that there is no one in the world who could enumerate all the species of so great a mystery. This is done by the principal method, and at the same time by many others descending from it, artfully, while sitting at table or in any other place whatever, very quietly and without anyone’s suspicion.

Finally, the means by which you may announce the secret of your mind without letters to someone absent, even without the knowledge of the very person who performs the office of messenger, remains assigned to the inventions of Steganography. For indeed, since many affairs arise for kings and princes, of which they sometimes do not trust themselves to give knowledge safely enough by ordinary letters to their deputies far away,

52. Explanation in the Prologue.

it would be worthwhile for each of them to have some special methods of writing and communicating, by which they might very safely make their secrets known to their friends, especially in these times, when, because license to sin prevails, trustworthy fidelity is found nowhere in the world. Messengers of princes are seized everywhere; they are plundered by savage robbers, beaten, and very often killed. Nor do the impious plunderers spare even the letters of kings, sealed and closed with rings. Therefore it would be necessary for your commonwealth, O most glorious Caesar Maximilian, that you put on the skin of Hercules, brandish the club in your hands, and cleanse the world entrusted to you by God of these savage monsters. There will never be peace in the kingdom unless the brigands are removed from its midst. Whoever disturbs the peace of the kingdom shows himself to be the king's enemy. These are the robbers who beset the roads of travelers and seize others' goods; with them the earth is full today, and nowhere is the road safe for those who walk it.

A Brief Explanation of Those Things Which Seem Rather Obscure in the First Book of the Polygraphia.

Although nothing obscure is contained in the first book of the Polygraphia, nevertheless, lest its composition perhaps seem profound to simpler readers, we shall briefly explain the things that are thought more difficult. We have arranged the words of the Latin language in order, more than nine thousand of them, under nearly four hundred alphabets, in such a sequence that if from each alphabet only one word is taken, one after another, from the beginning to the end, the words, mutually cohering, will produce a fitting Latin discourse. For this will be a very convenient method of writing whatever we wish most secretly, since each word represents the letter set before it at its head. And let it not trouble you, reader, that a multitude of words in the open text contains a brief meaning in the hidden one, since in this childish arrangement of ours there lies concealed a higher method of writing, more broadly and much more secretly, whatever you wish; public reason has forbidden us to make it plain to all. But whoever is endowed with intelligence and applies the powers necessary for inquiry will find subtler things among the teachings hidden here, and will plainly understand things marvelously unknown before. Nevertheless, this open method of writing

54. Exposition.

the method will suffice for everything, since you can repeat it as many times as you wish, and the repeated narrative will always be varied. For if, as we have said, you take one word from the first alphabet, likewise one from the second, and so consequently one from each, and one from those inserted outside the ordered line, as far as the period or the end of the book, a Latin and sufficiently coherent discourse will arise for you. Care must be taken, however, that at one and the same time more than one word not be taken from one alphabet, and that the writer, through negligence or excessive haste, not skip over some alphabet and confuse the narrative. By "day" understand the open narrative, but by "night" the hidden and secret one, which should not be too long but brief. The examples that follow in the text, concerning the invisible soul and the body that is seen, pertain to both narratives, the hidden and the manifest. Whenever "the leaf is moved by the wind" and the rest occur, we advise that you so number the secret narrative against the open one that both may end together at the close of any given period. But if anything remains over from the secret matter, let it be enlarged with such moderation that both narratives end at one point, lest a confusion of eclipse be produced. The other things that follow in the first explanatory instruction of the Polygraphia are also implicitly referred to all the things we have said. But it must be noted that under the order of the alphabets there is no idle word; rather, each one represents the letter placed before it at the head. Perfect knowledge of this matter for the reader

OF BOOK I. 55

...lest the reader lack complete knowledge of this matter, let us make the meaning clear by an example. Let us suppose the case that a wicked man seeks to be advanced through you with some friend of yours; but you, in order to cut off his importunate requests and yet not advance an unworthy man, decide to write rather secretly to your friend through the very petitioner, so that he may not understand: Beware of this man, because he is a thief and the worst scoundrel. Go to the first alphabet and write the word Conditor, which signifies C; in the second, clemens, which gives A; in the third, decernens, which represents V; in the fourth, mundana, which signifies E. Now in the hidden narrative you have caue, “beware.” Proceed in sequence also through the other alphabets, and such a discourse will result:

The gracious Creator, discerning worldly things, may pour seraphic loveliness upon the inexperienced, with all his saints in the heavens. Amen. The gentleness of the most glorious prince, reverently to be remembered everywhere by the saints, by the best precepts urges us, most abject sleepers, to abandon present things for reverence of the director of good things, and with all affection, according to our powers, to await the glory of perpetual rest. Therefore receive instruction, O vain mockers, so that you may be able, most blessedly adorned, to enter the most happy dances of the archangels of the rewarder of the orthodox. Rise up, therefore, from the most foul honors of this pilgrimage, since you are destined to enter, most blessedly and most holily, into the delights of the benign savior of the ages.

In this prescribed public narrative there is contained this sentence hidden in secret, namely: Beware of this man, because he is a thief and the worst scoundrel, but be silent, I beg you.

d 4.

56 EXPOSITION OF BOOK I.

The same order is to be followed in all other cases whatsoever, and one must begin from the head as often as necessary, until you have manifestly enclosed the hidden narrative of your mystery. The words, however, that are placed outside the alphabetical order designate no letter and do not serve the hidden narrative, but have been inserted because of the lack of synonyms, so that the sequence of the Latin discourse might be completed. For we could not always have so many words with corresponding meaning, especially among pronouns, conjunctions, prepositions, and interjections, that we could make an alphabet in place of the twenty-four wandering letters, as is clearly evident after the eighth alphabet, where we placed two words outside the order, so that we would not leave the discourse defective. For thus we put: Cum omnibus, and thus: Cum vniuersis. Of these let the writer take two, whichever he wishes, so that the Latin discourse may be completed. Let him do likewise in other cases, whenever he finds similar ones.

We adopted the double W on account of our native speech, since in our German language we frequently need it. For anyone ignorant of the Latin language may write his hidden secret in German beneath a Latin discourse without any difficulty.

SE-

57

NOW FOLLOW THE RULES OR CAUTIONS TO BE OBSERVED IN THE OPERATION OF THIS BOOK.

The first rule or caution advises you that the secret of your mind, which you wish to announce to an absent friend who knows the art and has the book of the Polygraphia, you should write as carefully as you can on a sheet, in Latin or German, or in any other language you wish that can be represented by Roman letters. Then place the sheet so written before you, so that for each individual letter of the secret you may be able to fit an appropriate word. For, as we have shown, in this practice of writing a whole word is taken. We gave an example a little earlier in the foregoing.

II. The second caution instructs you that, as has been said, you should not take more than one word at the same time from an alphabet in a single narrative of the public Latin discourse; otherwise you would both confuse the open sense and entirely draw away from understanding the mystery the friend to whom you had written.

III. Third, one must take the greatest care not to skip any alphabet through negligence, without taking from it one word fitting the secret. Likewise one must provide that, whenever one or more words occur outside the sequence of the alphabet, you take the whole upper line or the lower one, and not both.

d 5

58 CAUTIONS

IV. Fourth, care must be taken that whenever the discourse of the open speech has been brought to a complete sentence, the following sentence should begin with a larger, thickened letter, according to the form of the preceding example, in which, according to the sense of the Latin discourse, we have used large letters at the beginning and small ones for the rest, in the common manner.

When the secret of your mind is lengthy, so that it exceeds the narrative of the open discourse, if much remains, you should begin again from the start; if little remains, let the discourse be recalled at will from any place. For no one even moderately skilled in this technique will be unable to know where you have begun again. Nor is there need to fear the correspondence of the discourse, for the manifest narrative will always be varied together with the hidden one, and whenever a beginning is made from the start, a new appearance of speech will follow. The continuation can also be made from the end of the first book through the second.

V. Fifth, we advise that whenever you wish to write by this art in an important matter, prepare for yourself a small booklet in which you may write your secret mystery in manifest discourse. Whoever sees or reads this booklet will suppose that no secret lies hidden, nor, even if he has suspicion, will he be able to discover any of the things you write.

VI. Sixth, it should be noted that if you transpose the order of the words throughout the whole Polygraphy in each individual alphabet by changing it through metathesis, and if you write two volumes according to that transposition, one for yourself and the other for any friend, you will write between yourselves whatever you wish most securely, and no one lives on earth who could penetrate your secrets.

OF THE OPERATION. 59

This transposition, moreover, can be made in infinite ways.

VII. Seventh, we warn you in advance that one must write polygraphically in one way to a man ignorant of the Latin language, and in another to one skilled in it. For the former, all the words must be written out completely, without abbreviation, distinct, complete, fair, and wholly legible, without partition, without division, and without confusion, lest, deceived by an error, he think one word is two, or suppose two words to be one. The things set down must be heeded.

VIII. Eighth, care must be taken that the person to whom you write mystically by this art has a book in every respect like your own; otherwise you would write in vain and fruitlessly to someone who does not understand.

IX. Ninth, if you wish this technique to remain forever secret and hidden, rewrite the Polygraphy anew, but do not place the alphabet letters before the words, and no one will easily suspect the method of the secret. But so that no difficulty may occur for the person writing and reading the mystery, let the letters of the alphabet be written on a sheet in the order corresponding to the words, and let that sheet be fitted movably to their headings. The letters may also be engraved on a copper plate, so that they can be moved from one order into another.

X. Tenth, it should be known that although we do not use the Pythagorean Y in German and Latin words, we have nevertheless admitted it on account of the Greek language, so that we might have a doubled twelve. Likewise we have accepted the doubled W as the twenty-fourth letter, which is wholly necessary for us in the German language.

XI. Eleventh, let the person who receives letters written from the Polygraphy to be read know

60 CAUTIONS

that understanding is needed in the reading. And therefore, whenever he receives a sheet or booklet written polygraphically, let him go to a secret place and, with the book of the Polygraphy opened, which he must have with him, let him examine each word throughout all the alphabets, and let him most diligently note with chalk on the table, or with ink on paper, what letter each one represents. And when he has inspected the whole letter in this way, let him compose the letters into words, and he will easily understand what lay hidden in concealment.

XII. Twelfth, kings and princes who have many deputies in different places should note that it is not prudent to write to all of them with one kind of hidden narrative. Therefore, so that they may have for each person his own secret mode of writing, let them change the order of the words as many times as they wish to have separate modes. Thus they themselves will possess the modes of writing of all, and none of their subjects will understand the mode of another. For the variable modes of writing more secretly by this art are infinite.

XIII. Thirteenth, it should be noted that, in order to stop the mouths of those who speak wickedly against the possible truth of this new invention of ours, we have placed the words in the alphabets of the first book so that they cohere with one another and produce a fitting and Latin prayer in the manner of an exhortation and supplication offered to God. Beneath whose hidden narrative [unclear], and to write in such a way to a friend skilled in the art that, if all the men of the whole world

OF THE OPERATION.

people were to come together into one place, they could never discover the secret lying hidden beneath the open discourse, provided it has been rightly arranged.

XIV. Fourteenth, it must be known that in this very invention of our Polygraphia certain things still lie hidden, far better than those already described: namely, how in a few days, not to say hours, you will be able to instruct someone ignorant of the Latin language so that he knows how to write, read, speak, and understand Latin, not indeed all things universally, but in a certain manner whatever occurs to him as necessary concerning any matter in his affairs. Likewise, how you may make known securely, safely, and most secretly to your friend far away, who knows the practice of the art, all the conceptions of your mind, without writings and with the messenger unaware; even sometimes without a messenger, naturally and without any superstition, danger, or fear. But let these things remain buried in their hiding places with the rest. This reason has moved us: because it neither pleases me nor is at all useful to cast precious stones to the wind and to undertake difficult things without the fruit of gratitude. Finally, beneath these things lie no small mysteries of subtlety concerning medicines, herbs, plants, precious stones, rivers, the members of the human body, brute animals, saints, nations, cosmography, astronomy and the seven liberal arts, and also concerning all things that are in human use, and concerning the universal world, both visible and invisible. And, lest we be more prolix than is right, all things that are in the world, by extension of the likeness of the art of Polygraphia previously shown, serve a mystical instruction.

EXPLANATION

XV. Fifteenth, note that all these inventions which we have handed down in the Polygraphia are certain small introductions in comparison with those that still remain to be discovered and written in this same faculty; concerning them we pass over in silence, lest we seem to boast in vain. For we have given suitable minds a cause for discovering greater things than we have either written or perhaps were able to discover. Let him who can add, for the completion of this invention, those things which he knows to be useful; but let him who cannot do so not rashly judge what he does not understand.

AN EXPLANATION OF THOSE THINGS WHICH SEEMED MORE OBSCURE IN THE SECOND BOOK OF THE POLYGRAPHIA.

In the second book of the Polygraphia, apart from the order and sequence of the words, nothing new is handed down from the first; therefore one and the same manner of operating will apply in both, and we carefully admonish that everything which we said must be observed in the first must also be observed in the second. A manifest difference is seen to arise only in the narrative of the prayer, since the former is composed concerning our Lord, the Son of God, while this one is raised to his mother, the ever-intact Virgin.

BOOK II.

In the second book there are three hundred and eight alphabets set before the words in order, though under different subjects. For from the beginning the narrative of the discourse is directed to our Lady herself; afterward the Lord’s Prayer is expanded under twenty-four alphabets; then the Angelic Salutation is added, next the Salve Regina, and lastly a brief prayer concerning Saint Anne, mother of the Virgin Mary, Mother of God. In all the books of the Polygraphia care must be taken that one word not be repeated in any alphabetical order, that is, not be placed twice, and that none be omitted, because it would cause great confusion for the reader. Therefore the utmost care must be taken that the copies be in every respect emended and corrected exactly, lest, when writing, you fall into error. But if, through the negligence of the scribe or the carelessness of the printer, you find some word duplicated under one alphabet, erase the last one and put in its place another suitable one which has not occurred earlier in the same alphabet. Know also that these two books of our Polygraphia serve sufficiently for the promised operation: by means of them you will not only be able at all times to write and announce to friends whatever you wish, very safely and very securely, but also, without any suspicion, to make one wholly ignorant of the Latin language, provided he knows how to form letters, a participant in and learned in this art, something which we believe was previously unheard of in such a manner. But since this manner of writing secretly, under a long narrative of open discourse, comprises the sentences of the hidden intention

64. EXPLANATION

contains fewer. For that reason perhaps it will be useful only in great and difficult matters, especially among those who like leisure and dislike labor. Therefore in the following four books we shall provide easier methods of writing, though they are not entirely free from the suspicion of those who look at them, because they offend the understanding of most people. But in the Steganographia there are richer methods of writing most secretly and without any suspicion, where one word does not represent a letter, but each word represents another whole word suitable to the mystery.

Let us give an example of this. If you wish to forewarn a friend about some imminent danger under such a narrative of words as: “Melancius, Tyberius, Johannes, and Petrus, servants of the Count of Asoto, have conspired for your death, and on the fourth day after Lawrence’s day, in the night, they will surround your house; take thought what you should do.” Steganography disguises this secret as follows: “I ask you, dearest friend, to send me by the bearer of the present letter ten florins as a loan, because they are very necessary to me for the construction of a certain building; I shall faithfully restore them to you.” Who would believe or suspect that this secret lies hidden in the discourse written above?

Let us put the same thing also under another narrative: “Lord Jesus Christ, Son of the living God, who willed to become man, to suffer, and to die for us, have mercy on me, an unworthy sinner, now and in the terrible hour of my death.” See, now you have one hidden meaning of your heart veiled, within the bounds of steganography, under two narratives, in speech brief but faithful,

BOOK II. 65

which the whole world will not even be able to suspect, nor, if it searched for a hundred years, to find in any way, even if all the learned were to come together. Finally, the aforesaid Steganographia teaches how to hide this very secret meaning of your heart not only in one or two of the narratives written above, but in almost infinite ways, and to communicate whatever you wish most safely, most secretly, and most securely. All methods of this kind of invention can also be changed by transposition in infinite turns, and through them all things can be written and announced. But why the work of the Steganographia remains buried in silence has been said sufficiently at the beginning of our Polygraphia, and therefore it did not need to be repeated here.

Let it lie hidden, therefore, lest it be seen by the ungrateful.

EXPLANATION OF THE OBSCURE MATTERS CONTAINED IN THE THIRD BOOK OF OUR POLYGRAPHY.

In the third book of the Polygraphy we handed down a newly devised method of writing secretly, certainly quite safe and secure, but one that makes all who look at it suspect some hidden secret. For no one, however learned,

66. EXPLANATION

will find the hidden mystery without experience of the system, since indeed he will not even be able to understand the open writing. We have arranged fabricated words, containing nothing in themselves but merely representing the letters of the alphabet set before them; through these you will be able to write and make known all the secrets of your mind to a friend, however far absent, with the greatest security. But those unskilled in the art and ignorant of it, when they see the writing, will think it is some foreign language, and will be wholly ignorant of what it contains.

But when you wish to write or communicate something to an absent person by the method of this book, take care first of all that you properly distinguish each and every word from the others, so that each one can be very clearly discerned from another, lest the person to whom you write take one for two, or two for one, because that would produce a great error. Let us set down an example of this matter: Abrin madon badis, cadulur pasu, adin loroff masara damis, boda omo dromidrus vares mastron phosat, galos, prosol fane lemoros, aro soca bilneso, hamol heliet rhamil festa doron hubor rodex.

In this narration of invented discourse there is contained this brief secret message of a friend warning a friend about danger: “Do not come to court, because the king is angry with you.” You see how easy, safe, and secure this method is of writing and communicating whatever you wish to a friend who understands it. In all things, however, you must know that care must be taken, as was said before, that you take no more than one word from each alphabet, nor again skip any alphabet. Whenever the narra-

BOOK IV. 67

When you have carried the narrative of the fabricated speech to the end of the book, while the secret of your mind has not yet been completed, begin again from the beginning, and do this as often as it is necessary. Nevertheless anyone may, at his own discretion, change, alter, improve these words of ours, and add more, provided that you avoid a consonance that breaks out awkwardly into spoken sounds.

EXPLANATION OF THE FOURTH BOOK OF OUR POLYGRAPHIA.

In the fourth book of the Polygraphia, in a similar way, we have placed words devised by us in alphabetical order, but in one point alone we deliberately differ from the preceding book. For in the preceding book the words contain nothing else in themselves by way of proper meaning, except that they represent the letters placed before them at the head. But in the fourth book, which we now have in hand, each word contains its own force and nevertheless designates the letters placed before it. They have within what they display without, because the second letter of each word always serves the hidden mystery, as we shall make clear in the following example: Ecorach hanafar dulay femalas, chorion furiel anephor scabaras busarat vimalo tropen tumelech amasar. To understand this mystery, take only the second letter from each word,

68 EXPLANATION OF BOOK IV.

and you will find this hidden meaning: Beware this man. For the second letter in Ecorach is C, in hanafar A, in dulay V, in femalas E. Join these four letters, and they will make this word: Cave, “Beware.” Thus one should proceed through the rest to the end of the book; and if anything of the hidden mystery remains to be written, one should return to the beginning as often as necessary, until the secret has been completed in full.

In this very secret method of writing, if anyone has been trained by long practice, he does not need the book, but will readily compose, on the spot, words suited to his purpose. But anyone less practiced in composition necessarily requires a copy of the book from which to write. A copy of the volume will not be necessary for the reader, since without the book he will easily be able to find the hidden secret by means of the second letters everywhere.

Yet in great, difficult, or dangerous matters, this method of writing should not be trusted as entirely safe, because the diligence of a skilled man might by chance find the hidden mystery. This method of writing can also be changed by an intelligent man, so that the significant letters are placed in the third or fourth position of the word, with the words altered.

69

A BRIEF EXPLANATION OF THE FIFTH BOOK OF OUR POLYGRAPHIA.

In the fifth book of the Polygraphia we have handed down various methods of writing secretly by transposition of common letters, arranged in such an order that under their covering we shall be able to write and announce everything safely to an absent friend. Now, to speak in our own way, the progression of the transposition of letters is almost infinite, since countless things arise from one alphabet by metathesis.

First we described a straight table containing twenty-four alphabets; through understanding it, as many alphabets can be composed as there are stars counted in the firmament of heaven. For as many characters as there are in that table, so many times there arise by the art, in order, ten hundred thousand alphabets. After this we set out a reversed table distributively, which will arise as often into another table as we have changed the first letter at the head. The first letter in the first straight table is B, and in the reversed table Z. As often as you put any other changed letter in their place, so often you will find a table new in every respect, and so on to infinity. Then we expanded the first straight table, placing at the head of each transposed black letter, in minium, the letter that it represents, so that

70 Explanation

Now this method of writing is as follows: in the first black alphabet, take one letter of the secret sentence; from the second, another; from the third, a third; and so successively to the end. When you have reached it, remember that you must return to the first order as often as necessary, until by concealing it you have completed the secret mystery of your mind. But so that you may see the order, let us set down an example. Hxpf gfhmczfueib gmbt gx hsr egerbd qopma wvz. fxeqk ak tnr qxyz. The meaning of this mystic discourse is: Beware this man, because he is evil, a thief, a deceiver, a liar, and unjust. You now see, reader, what a marvelous transposition of the letters of the alphabet this table produces, since there is no one who, without knowledge of it, could penetrate this secret. For this method of writing surpasses every common transposition of letters, since each letter is always changed from one series of the alphabet into another. From the reverse table also, which we expanded in order by a similar distribution, let us set down this example by way of introduction. Rdkt, ftz nyb, teuqz, fu zf, fd. drgh, vfd. Its hidden meaning is this: Beware this man, because he is evil. And note that under the example of the straight table already given we carried the hidden series through from the beginning throughout it, and then continued likewise through the reverse table; and again we make a circle, as you see, to the beginning of the straight table. Hence it must be considered that one series of writing can be carried through both tables, just as we have already done in the demonstration of the first example,

Book V. 71

or, if you prefer, through one alone, as we have sufficiently shown in the reverse table. Nor will it create difficulty for the reader to whom you send your hidden message; he will easily understand everything if he has had even a little practice in the art. The strongest proof, moreover, which increases knowledge, is frequent use in any art. After the expansion of the tables there follow certain orchemata, in which there is not only a transposition of all the letters, but also an ordered transition of one over another. For orchema in Greek is called transitio in Latin. And first we marked the leap of the letters in expanded form; afterward we reduced it into an orchema. In the operation of this orchema, a marvelous leap occurs. There are twenty-four alphabets in it. In the first no letter comes between. In the second, one. In the third, two. In the fourth, three. In the fifth, four. In the sixth, five. In the seventh, six. In the eighth, seven. In the ninth, eight. In the tenth, nine. In the eleventh, finally, ten; and so successively up to the twenty-fourth alphabet, in which twenty-three letters come between; afterward a return of likeness occurs to the beginning. The method in the orchemata for writing a mystery is similar to that which is observed in the tables of transposition of letters: namely, when you are going to write according to the rule of the orchema, you take only one black letter from each alphabet, which the letter written in red at the head indicates. For understanding this, let us set down an example.

72 Explanation of Book V

Prdh. ifrqyn. bdyen. zhkt. sxsol. inq. Its meaning is this: Beware this man, because he is evil. When, in writing, you have reached the end of the orchemata, and the begun secret of your heart has not yet been completed, you should know that you must return to the beginning as often as necessary, until the mystery has been completed in every respect. And know that from one orchema of letters as many alphabets are composed as the diligent investigator may wish to have. Finally, this method of writing by orchemata, that is, by transitions and leaps, is the safest of all, because there arises a transposition of letters that is not uniform, but varied in many ways. And it should be noted that true and perfect knowledge of the tables and orchemata, if you are diligent and studious, gives understanding of all writings that are written out in any way by transposition of letters; and it is a great secret, which few know: to be able to discover all meanings concealed in any transposition of letters whatever.

73

BRIEF EXPLANATION OF THE SIXTH AND LAST BOOK OF THE POLYGRAPHY.

In the sixth and last book of the Polygraphy we have gathered together certain characters of the ancients, which they used in place of letters, so that if anyone wishes to adopt from them an alphabet of his own, he may be able to do so, although a person of moderate skill, if he wishes, could devise more beautiful characters for himself. All the systems of this book are sufficiently open and clear, and therefore they need no explanation, or only a brief one. Yet those things which appear there as newly invented by us require a definite explanation, lest perhaps they seem to have been set down without reason.

First of all, we have made all the letters of the Latins numerical, after the manner of the Hebrews and the Greeks, thinking it shameful for us if we should be found inferior to them in this respect. For what of the fact that we have doubled certain letters, so that they might suffice for an infinite number, when the Jews, driven by the same necessity, long ago did the very same thing? And the Greeks, because of a deficiency of letters, admitted certain signs into their numbering, since they could not double the letters. But since we are pressed by an equal lack of letters, we have admitted two signs, namely this one, &, which our scribes put for “and”; and it does not matter whether it is written thus, &, or thus, et, provided that it represents six in number.

74 EXPLANATION

We have added the other sign, 9, which our scribes write in abbreviation for con and com indiscriminately; here, in the order of numbers, it represents six hundred. By the same necessity we have also doubled two letters, namely r, z̃, and s, of which r signifies ninety, while the curved 2 signifies one hundred, long ſ two hundred, and closed s three hundred. Moreover, the doubled w, which we placed in the order of the alphabet because of the nature of the German language, represents the last letter, and in the series of numbers one thousand.

Let us set down a tabular example of this new invention of ours for the reckoning of numbers, so that anyone who wishes to know the method may have a definite guide before his eyes. For what has always been easy for both the Hebrews and the Greeks will not be impossible for us. The table of numbers follows.

A j o lx wf b ij q lxxx wg viij ws ccc c iij r lxxxx wh viij wt cccc d iiij z c viij wu d e v z x wi xx wz dcc f vij s ccc wk xxx wy dccc g viij t cccc xl dcccc h ix v dc wz dcccc i x y dcco lz dcccc j b xiij z dcccc wn bz dccc k ic xiij z dcccc wv cx dccc l p xiij z dcccc wx dz dccc m q xiij z dcccc wz dx dccc n r xiij z dcccc yw dy dccc o s xiij z dcccc zw dz dccc p t xiij z dcccc xz dx dccc q u xiij z dcccc uy dz dccc r a xiij z dcccc vz dx dccc s b xiij z dcccc wy dz dccc t c xiij z dcccc xa dx dccc u d xiij z dcccc ya dz dccc v e xiij z dcccc yp dz dccc x f xiij z dcccc yt dx dccc y g xiij z dcccc xu dz dccc z h xiij z dcccc ye dx dccc

Book VI. 75

d    xiiij      w o    lx       c      XX
i &  xv         j      wp       lxx    wwb   C
if   xviij      wb     ij       lxxx   wwc   C
ig   xviij      wc     iij      wq     xxx   C
ih   xix        wd     iiij     wr     lxxxx wwd   xl
k    xx         p      wz       cc     xl
l    xxx        we     ws       cx     l
m    xl         vj     cc       wwe    l
ww & c          lx     wwl      c      dcccc
wwf  c          lxx    www      m      c c
wwg  c          xxxx   wwn      d      c x
wwh  c          C      wwp      dcc    c xx
wwi  c          CC     wwq      dccc   suffi-

[Source illegible or non-textual; consult the page image and OCR witnesses.]

76 EXPLANATION

We have shown a sufficient method of numbering by Latin letters, in the manner of the Hebrews and the Greeks, which we have set here, by way of digression, in a reasoned place, although it is also found earlier in the sixth book. And by the fact that, as we proceeded, we have here brought our number to a close at thirty times a hundred times a hundred thousand, we plainly declare that it can be extended to infinity. If this method of numbers seems difficult to anyone, he will easily be able to devise a better one.

Also, in imitation of the Nortmanni, from the numerical letters prescribed above we have arranged a new alphabet, by which you will be able safely to write and announce to an absent friend any secret whatever you wish. This method of writing is indeed as secret as it is new, and before us never seen or heard of; so that it seems to me wholly impossible that it could be understood by anyone without the instruction of a teacher. But now let us set down its alphabet.

a a 1 f g 7 ic n 13 ih t 19 b b 2 g h 8 id o 14 k u 20 c c 3 h i 9 ie p 15 ka x 21 d d 4 i k 10 ie q 16 kb y 22 e e 5 ia l 11 if r 17 kc z 23 et f 6 ib m 12 ig s 18 kd w 24

You now have here, behold, an alphabet made from Roman numerical letters in imitation of the Nortmanni; with it you will be able very safely to write and report to an absent friend

BOOK VI. 77

whatever you wish, and no one will be able to penetrate your hidden secret except the one who knows the secret of the art. For all who see the writing will think that the letters have been transposed, and they will labor in vain in reckoning them up. Let us set down an example:

laaibid ifeib, ieifeigeicckhib, cakeibid. i et kabb. gidbhid. eigih ieeigigh ibkig. & kif. iaaibifhid ibeicdaka. eih. icei et kaib.

The hidden meaning of this writing is as follows: Beware the bearer of the present letters, because he is a very wicked man, a thief, a robber, a liar, and worthless.

From the demonstration of this example it is easily given to be understood how safe and secure this method of writing is, universally, in every language known to the writer, and in every cause or business, however difficult, secret, important, or lengthy. Nor do I think that there is any person living in the world who, by his own wit and without a teacher, could read this writing. For all who see it will think it nothing other than that the letters have been transposed; and when they cannot attain an understanding of them, finally wearied by despair, they will cease from investigation, and whatever you have written will remain hidden. For no one, as I think, will weigh out this technique of writing secretly by his own powers as it actually is, unless he has either the Polygraphia, or this key to it, at hand, or has been instructed by another.

From these numerical letters, moreover, many other alphabets can be given according to the order of numbering, when the beginning for writing alphabetically is taken not from unity, but

78 EXPLANATION

from any other following number. But in that progression you should know that care must be taken that, to represent one letter, no more than two numerical letters be taken. Hence, when you have arrived at 1000, that is, ten times one hundred thousand, stop your course, and do not wander any further, lest the multitude of characters confuse the beauty of the writing by spoiling it. For, with unity excluded and the characters up to ten times one hundred thousand included, they will suffice for nearly thirty individual alphabets. Nevertheless, the method of the first alphabet, beginning with unity, is more beautiful for wrapping secrets in writing, insofar as it is shorter and simpler. In short, it makes the writing less tortuous.

We have also arranged another alphabet, with the Latin letters distributed in a confused order and transposed without a rule. In imitation of it, others too can be made almost without number; and now its likeness is set down.

o a t g c n q u p b h i k x y z q c w l r d f s i e x m g z v w

Let us set down an example of this alphabet as well, so that we may prove that a secret can lie hidden in it:

Gquog, ozuqi, ykar, din, vc, qacquxua, riqdik v99i, aqqurixrlz, skci,

BOOK VI. 79

skci, idta, ykocus aqukg, vc, coddotacuorum, osoqui, iukg, ciqidiog.

This writing contains in itself the following sense: Know, friend, that the king has decreed in council that you are to be killed. Therefore flee as quickly as possible into Narbonese Gaul from before his face, lest you perish.

This method of writing too is tortuous and is subject to no regular rule, since it can be varied and changed at the writer’s pleasure by chance transposition as much as anyone wishes.

Next it should be noted that at the end of the sixth book of the Polygraphia we handed down another method of writing by numerical signs, which people commonly call ciphers; under its covering you may safely write to an absent friend whatever you wish, and no one ignorant of the art will be able either to discover or to suspect that a secret lies hidden, especially if the rules which we have given on these matters are observed with diligent caution. This is that the sheet should be formed in the manner of an astronomical table, as though it contained something pertaining to the reckoning of the stars; that is, in such a way that the characters of signs or planets are inserted, so that anyone into whose hands it may perhaps fall by chance, being led on by the likeness of a table, will not think that any secret lies hidden in it, but will suppose that everything pertains to some reckoning of astronomy.

We have arranged twelve alphabets according to the number twenty-four, assigning them in place of letters. The first of these, that of Aries, begins from unity and ends at twenty-four. We advise, however, in important matters [unclear]

Explanation.

in great and difficult matters one must beware of beginning from one, because that very method of writing, precisely on account of that, may easily be suspected. But whoever wishes to use his own natural industry prudently will find subtler things from ours, and what we have handed down not sufficiently polished he will easily make better. In the numerical orchema great secrets lie hidden; if anyone properly understands it, he will penetrate many mysteries of numbers. For we had neither the time nor the reason on this occasion to pour everything out into public view; but in our judgment what we have done will be enough for the instruction of those to whom our discoveries will someday be pleasing, so that they may have many methods not only for writing secretly whatever they wish to absent partners in their industry, but also a way of producing one method into several better and subtler ones, according to each person’s capacity of understanding.

Likewise, since the numerical orchemata are sufficiently open and clear in their own places, together with their expanded tables, it was not necessary here also to repeat what has already been said, lest excessive length produce weariness for the reader. Nor did I think it necessary to set down an example of more secret writing by means of numerical figures, since there is no difficulty in understanding the method for all who possess even moderate talent. With similar ease the most ancient signs of numbering, which we have brought back into the light, will be able to be understood and grasped; by them the knowledge of numbers is extended to infinity. For whenever a small stroke is placed over a smaller number, a thousandfold is designated. For

Book VI.

X with a stroke above means ten thousand; C with a stroke above, one hundred thousand; M with a stroke above, one million; X with a stroke above, ten times one million; C with a stroke above, one hundred times one million; M with a stroke above, one thousand times one million; and so consequently as far and as much as you wish to advance in numbering, without limit.

END OF THE KEY TO THE POLYGRAPHY OF JOHANNES TRITHEMIUS, ABBOT OF PEAPOLIS, TO MAXIMILIAN I, CAESAR.

f

THE APOLOGY OF JOHANNES TRITHEMIUS, PREFIXED TO THE STEGANOGRAPHY.

It is the opinion of many that the ancient philosophers and sages of art and nature, if they had discovered any secrets, concealed them by various methods and figures, lest they come to the knowledge of wicked men. The more learned among the Jews confirm that Moses also, the most famous leader of the Israelite people, covered ineffable secrets of mysteries with simple words in his description of the creation of heaven and earth. Saint Jerome too, one of the most learned among our writers, says that almost as many mysteries lie hidden in the Apocalypse as there are words. I pass over the sages of the Greeks, men of no small reputation and glory among their own people, who, devoting their effort to writing fables, by prudent invention handed down one thing to the unlearned and another to learned men in the sequence of a single narrative. These most zealous lovers of wisdom, even if because of the slowness of my talent I cannot perfectly imitate them, I nevertheless judge it beautiful and glorious to admire, and with whatever diligence I can to read and venerate them. Accordingly, when I consider that they discovered great things beyond other men by their own study, I compel myself, imposing a certain force upon myself, toward at least some imitation of them, even among the very latest

APOLOGY. 83

of them. Nor, as I think, has my opinion altogether deceived me, since through the continual study of reading I have learned many things that I did not know before, and have opened for my thoughts an entrance to investigating more secret matters. For although I am not of such great learning or industry that I would dare profess that I have grasped that method of the ancient sages for concealing mysteries, nevertheless I have devised certain methods, not wholly to be despised, as it seems to me, of writing and concealing, secretly and entirely without any suspicion, whatever you wish. At the request of the most serene prince, lord Philip, Count Palatine of the Rhine, Duke of Bavaria, and Prince Elector of the Roman Empire, the wisest patron of philosophers, than whom no one seemed to me more worthy for this great secret to be revealed to him, I have committed these methods to writing and brought them together in the following volume, not without immense labor, lest this great secret come to the ears of common charlatans or wicked men.

I ask you, reader, whoever you may be in the future, to remember how many evils in the commonwealth could be committed by wicked and wanton men through this science, if it came to the knowledge of many: adulteries, fornications, conspiracies, betrayals, murders, robberies, and countless evils. For just as a good and honorable man can, whenever he wishes, safely and without any suspicion from anyone, make known and express the secret of his will to another who knows this art, for private or common advantage, so every perverse, wanton, and malicious man, once every obstacle has been entirely removed, will be able to disclose his evil desire, however shamefully suited to his pleasure,

84 APOLOGY

without any suspicion. Nor could fidelity between married persons thereafter remain secure, since a woman, although hitherto ignorant of the Latin language, yet made thoroughly learned in effect through holy and chaste words of any language or idiom, could very fully understand the evil and shameless intention of her lover, even while her husband presents and praises the letters, and could in the same way send back to him, quite safely whenever she wished, her own desire at length and in sufficiently eloquent speech.

Indeed, although this science may seem childish to some, nevertheless, if it were made public, the whole order of the commonwealth would be disturbed, public trust would perish, letters, documents, writings, and finally all the very conversations of men would forever be turned into suspicion. No one would any longer trust letters, however good, honorable, and holy; no one would put faith in a letter, because, however holy and chaste the words might be, deceit, fraud, and evil deception would always be thought to lie beneath them. Men would become fearful in all things, and no less suspicious of mutual conversations than of any letters whatever. Nor could anyone ever become so learned and experienced in this science itself that there would not remain infinitely many ways, sufficient for all purposes, of writing secretly and most hiddenly, which he himself had not yet grasped. For this science is a chaos of infinite magnitude, which no one can comprehend. For however learned you may be in

TRITHEMIUS. 85

this art, what you understand is nevertheless less than what you do not know. For it is the property of this science always to make the disciple, provided he is industrious and willing, incomparably more learned than the master.

86 Exposition.

of a letter of Augustus to his son, in which he writes thus: Since innumerable matters continually arise which one of us ought to write to the other, and which ought to be kept secret, let us have signs between us, if you wish, of this kind: whenever something has to be written by us, let us write the next letter in place of each letter, in this way: b for a, c for b, and then the rest in the same manner. But for the letter z one must return to double a a.

Archimedes of Syracuse. Similar to this is what is read in Gellius, book 17, chapter 9. The ancient Lacedaemonians, when they wished to disguise and conceal letters sent officially to their commanders, lest, if they were intercepted by the enemy, their plans should become known, used to send letters made in the following manner. There were two rods, round, rather long, of equal thickness and the same length, scraped smooth and finished alike. One was given to the commander setting out for war; the other the magistrates kept at home, with legal authority and with a seal. When there was need of more secret letters, they wrapped around that rod a thong of moderate thinness and length, or as much as the matter required, in a simple round winding, so that the joined edges of the thong being wrapped would meet everywhere and adhere. Then they wrote the letters on that thong across the transverse edges of the joins, in lines running from top to bottom. When the thong had been written through in this way, they unwound it from the rod and sent it to the commander who knew of that device. The unrolling of the thong also made the letters broken and mutilated, and the parts and tips of them were scattered into the most different places.

Exposition. 87

Therefore, if that thong had fallen into the hands of the enemy, they could infer nothing at all from it. But when the man to whom it had been sent received it, he took the matching rod which he had, wrapped it around to the end, just as he knew it had to be done, and thus the letters, coming together along the same circuit of the rod, joined again and made the letter whole, uncorrupted, and easy to read. The Lacedaemonians call this kind of letter a scytale. See also Plutarch in the Life of Lysander.

There is also another no less ingenious method of hiding letters, described by Girolamo Cardano in the book On Subtleties. Take two equal sheets of parchment ruled for writing, and in the very lines make small holes scattered in corresponding places in each, yet proportioned to the size or height of the letters. Some holes will contain seven letters, some three, some eight or ten, so that all the holes together will contain one hundred and twenty letters, joining together all that can be written in them. You will give one of these sheets to the person to whom you wish to write. But when there is need, first write your message as briefly as you can, so that the message contains a smaller number of letters than the spaces can hold. Then, on the parchment placed beneath the holes, write that message; and likewise in another and another place. Finally fill the spaces of the first parchment by completing, deleting, and filling out sentences, until the sense

Exposition.

stands together. You will complete this second message on the second parchment in such a way that the words and sentences seem to cohere; on the third also you will fit it so that, with the first letters left unharmed, the whole sentence, the number of words, and their size hold together and retain a certain elegance. When these things have been done, place the pattern which you cut out over an equal sheet of parchment, and at the boundaries of the holes mark very fine points as far as the letters which you wish to write extend. Then take a third sheet of parchment and write the letter in continuous words, with a proper order of spaces and size, and also of letters, so that the first sentence and its words are contained within the boundaries of the points. Thus no suspicion of deception then remains: the other person, when he receives it and places the pattern over it, immediately understands the thought of your mind; and for signifying one’s thought to friends in dangerous times, nothing can be found equal to this device, although it is a matter of no slight labor.

Marcus Tullius. The meaning is that Cicero devised individual and special characters for individual Latin words, with which, if necessity required, he wrote speech of any length both with very few signs and in the most secret manner. In this way, they say, the speech of Cato, urging that the conspirators be punished, was preserved and committed to writing, when Cicero as consul appointed very rapid writers who could take down spoken words in signs of this sort. The ancients also, in writing out words quickly and [unclear]

Exposition. 89

briefly and economically, followed a similar method, so that often a single letter signified a word. Valerius Probus, Petrus Crinitus, Angelus Decembrius, and also very ancient monuments most diligently collected by Peter Apian and Bartholomaeus Amantius bear witness to this. But this art of writing will be treated more carefully below.

“Bede, our countryman, in England.” On the computation and speech of the fingers. This invention is found in Bede, On the Divisions of Times. When you say one, bending the little finger on the left hand, you will fix its joint in the middle of the palm. When you say two, you will place there the second finger from the little finger, bent. When you say three, you will likewise bend down the third. When you say four, you will raise the little finger again. When you say five, you will likewise set upright the second finger from the little finger. When you say six, you will also raise the third, with only the middle finger, which is called the medical finger, fixed in the middle of the palm. When you say seven, the little finger alone, with the others raised, you will place above the root of the palm. Next to it, when you say eight, place the medical finger. When you say nine, set the shameless finger opposite it. When you say ten, you will fix the nail of the index finger in the middle joint of the thumb. When you say twenty, you will insert the tip of the thumb between the middle joints of the index and shameless fingers. When you say thirty, you will join the nails of the index finger and thumb in a gentle embrace. When you say forty, you will draw the inside of the thumb over the side or back of the index finger, with both alone held upright. When you say fifty, you will bend the thumb, curved like the Greek letter called gamma, toward the palm at its outer joint.

90 Exposition.

When you say sixty, with the thumb curved as above, you will carefully encircle it in front with the index finger bent around it. When you say seventy, you will fill up the index finger, bent around as above, by inserting the thumb, with only its nail held upright across the middle joint of the index finger. When you say eighty, you will fill up the index finger, bent around as above, with the thumb stretched lengthwise, that is, with its nail fixed into the middle joint of the index finger. When you say ninety, you will fix the little nail of the bent index finger into the root of the thumb. Thus far for the left hand. But one hundred you will make on the right hand in the same way as ten on the left; two hundred on the right as twenty on the left; and the rest in the same manner up to nine hundred. Likewise, one thousand on the right as one on the left; two thousand on the right as two on the left; three thousand on the right as three on the left; and the rest up to nine thousand.

Furthermore, when you say ten thousand, you will place the left hand high against the middle of the chest, with the fingers only raised toward the neck. When you say twenty thousand, you will lay the same hand broadly spread upon the chest. When you say thirty thousand, with the same hand facing downward but upright, you will set the thumb into the cartilage at the middle of the chest. When you say fifty thousand, with the same hand facing downward but upright, you will place the thumb on the navel. When you say sixty thousand, with the same hand facing downward, you will grasp the left thigh from above. When you say seventy thousand, you will lay the same hand on the thigh. When you say eighty thousand, you will lay the same hand, facing downward,

Exposition. 91

on the thigh. When you say ninety thousand, with the same hand you will grasp the loins, with the thumb turned toward the groin. But one hundred and two hundred thousand, up to nine hundred thousand, you will complete in the same order on the right side of the body. When you say ten times one hundred thousand, you will interlock both hands with the fingers inserted into one another. And so much concerning numbers expressed by the gesture of the fingers.

To these the same author immediately adds: From the very computation that I have noted above, a certain manual speech can be practiced, both for exercising ingenuity and for playing a game; by it, when the letters have been expressed one by one, someone may hand over words contained in those letters to another who also knows this art, even if he is standing far away, for him to read and understand, either signifying necessary matters more secretly by these means or deceiving the unskilled as though by divination. The order of this game or speech is as follows. When you wish to indicate the first letter of the alphabet, hold one with the hand; for the second, two; for the third, three; and so the rest in order. For example, if you wish to warn a friend placed among ambushers to act cautiously, show three, one, twenty, ten, nine, and five fingers; for the letters of this order signify “act cautiously.”

Thus far the example of dactylology according to Bede, which is varied in many other ways. For if, as was also said before, the sign of unity is set to signify the letter a, and so on in order, let one be assigned on the left hand to the thumb, two to the index finger, three to the middle finger, four to the ring finger, or the third from the thumb, five to the little finger.

92 EXPOSITION.

let them be placed on the little finger; likewise, on the right hand let two be understood on the thumb, three on the index finger, four on the middle finger, five on the third finger from the thumb, and six on the little finger. With these things so established, let us observe which numbers arise from the addition, multiplication, or division of which numbers among themselves. For example, twelve arises from the addition of one to eleven, of two to ten, of three to nine, of four to eight, of six to six, and of seven to five. In multiplication, twelve is produced from the drawing of four into three, or of two into six. In division we have twelve if we divide twenty-four by two.

Moreover, when the fingers are only raised, this signifies addition; but when we touch one finger with another, multiplication. But if we bend one and raise the other, division must be understood. Therefore, if one wishes to show the letter m, which occupies the twelfth place, I indicate the number twelve either by addition, or by multiplication, or by division. First, by raising the two little fingers of both hands together with the thumb of the left hand: for the thumb signifies one, while one of the other fingers designates five, the other six; and that number shows the letter m. By multiplication in this way: let us touch the third finger from the thumb of the left hand with the index finger of the right, since three multiplied by four makes twelve; or let us touch the little finger of the right hand with the index finger of the left, which is the same thing, for twice six gives twelve.

EXPOSITION. 93

It could also be done in another way, namely by the contact of the index finger of the right hand and the middle finger of the left, which show six. These again, by the contact of both thumbs, or of the index finger of the right hand and the thumb of the left, signify the multiplication of the former number by two; but twice six makes twelve. By division thus: first we shall indicate twenty-four, the division of which number by two yields twelve. The gesture of which I spoke above represents division by two, namely if the two thumbs are shown, one raised and the other bent; likewise the thumb and little finger of the left hand, and the index finger of the right bent. For they signify the partition of six by three, that is, two; when twenty-four is divided by this, they show twelve.

So much on dactylogy, or the speech of the fingers, which can be handled otherwise in infinitely many ways, by assigning to fixed positions vowels, consonants, semivowels, double letters, mutes, and liquids, according as it has seemed good to each person to treat such matters. Although these things may appear ridiculous, nevertheless they have the greatest use if they are transferred by a certain analogy to other things. But there are some matters of which the author makes mention partly in the exposition of this passage and partly at the end; yet since they pertain to the treatment of the Steganographia, let them be deferred for a little while, until that point has been reached.

The first kind, dermaticon.) This stratagem is commonly known even to soldiers. Pliny, unless I am mistaken, gives another one in book 26. “Tithymalus,” he says, “our

94 EXPOSITION.

our people call the milky herb; others call it goat-lettuce. They relate that when a body has been written on with its milk and it has dried, if ash is sprinkled over it the letters appear; and in this way adulterers preferred to address their mistresses rather than by little tablets.

The second kind, Hyphasmaticon.) The most learned Theodorus Bibliander has “hyphalmicon,” for this reason, as I think: in concealment of this sort nothing of the letters appears before the paper has been immersed in water. Thus, when we write letters with alum, water poured over them will make the paper darker at the letters, which otherwise could not have been read.

Letters are also written in various ways.) Herodotus, book 7, near the end. After Xerxes had resolved to undertake an expedition against Greece, Demaratus, who was at Susa, when he had learned this, judged that it ought to be reported to the Greeks. But since he could not do so otherwise, because it was dangerous lest he be detected, he devised this stratagem: taking the folding tablets of two writing tablets, he scraped the wax from them. Then on their wood he engraved the king’s plan. Once it had been engraved in letters, he again covered it with wax, so that the tablets, to whomsoever they were carried, would cause no trouble among the guards of the roads. When they had been brought to Lacedaemon, the Lacedaemonians could not interpret them before, as I understand it, Gorgo, daughter of Cleomenes and wife of Leonidas, warned them and interpreted the matter herself, ordering that the wax be broken off, for they would find letters on the wood. Listening to her, the Lacedaemonians found the letters, read them, and then sent them on to the Greeks.

EXPOSITION. 95

Gellius, book 17, chapter 9: “There is also,” he says, “in the records of Greek affairs a certain deep and unexpected hiding place, devised by barbarian cunning. There was a man named Histiaeus, born in a not insignificant place in the land of Asia. At that time King Darius held Asia under his rule. When this Histiaeus was in Persia with Darius, he wanted by secret writing to report certain hidden matters to a certain Aristagoras. He devised this astonishing concealment of letters: his slave, who for a long time had had diseased eyes, had all the hair shaved from his head, as if for the purpose of treatment, and he marked the smooth head with the forms of letters. With these letters he wrote out what he wished. Afterwards he kept the man at home until his hair had grown back. When this had happened, he ordered him to go to Aristagoras. ‘And when you have come to him,’ he said, ‘tell him that I have ordered him to shave your head, just as I myself lately did.’ The slave came to Aristagoras as he had been ordered and delivered his master’s instruction; and Aristagoras, judging that this had not been ordered in vain, did what had been commanded. Thus the letters were delivered.”

Herodotus writes almost the same things; and in that author, book 1, the following is also read. Since Astyages was harsh toward the Medes, Harpagus, ingratiating himself with each of them individually, persuaded the leading men that Astyages ought to be removed from the throne and Cyrus chosen. When these things had been done and prepared, Harpagus, finally wishing to reveal his view to Cyrus, who was among the Persians, and unable to do so otherwise, since the roads were guarded, devised the following plan. After gutting a hare, which he had cleverly procured, so that nothing at all was cut away,

96 EXPOSITION.

he put inside it a little letter in which he had written what he wished. Sewing up its belly again, he entrusted the hare, together with nets, to one of his household hunters, a very trustworthy man, and instructed him orally that, when he gave the hare to Cyrus, he should tell Cyrus to open it with his own hands and to do so without witnesses. Then he sent the man into Persia. When the messenger had carried this out, Cyrus received the hare, opened it, found the little letter that was inside it, and read it. See Justin, book 1.

Historians also report that doves served as messengers in difficult affairs: in the siege of Mutina, Hirtius the consul sent letters tied to their necks and feet to Decimus Brutus, and Decimus Brutus sent them to Hirtius. Food had been set out in certain very high places, and he had trained the doves, which had first been shut up in darkness and afflicted with great hunger, to fly back and forth from there.

Some people, to avoid suspicion, write on paper with ink, as if they wished to communicate something to a friend about household matters; afterwards they write what is secret in the spaces with urine. Others use lemon juice or onion juice; others use crushed sal ammoniac with water poured over it. Letters written in this way remain hidden before they have been brought near the fire.

Some follow the poet’s advice: “Since a woman can conceal tied papers on her breast, and carry charming notes beneath her joined foot, let the guard beware of these things; instead of paper, let her provide her knowing back, and she will carry the words on her own body. A letter made with fresh milk is also safe and deceives the eyes; touch it with charcoal dust, and you will read it. One made with a moist point also deceives...”

EXPOSITION. 97

with the point of a dampened flax-stalk; a little tablet will bring forth the hidden marks, etc. There are also other devices: for example, they paint letters on flint with the fat of a goat or ox; when the flint has been set in vinegar for several hours and then taken out again, it shows to the sight what had been written on it. Likewise, they write with egg white and dip it in ink; when this is scraped off, the letters are seen. Finally, in this passage he wraps many things in obscure words not at all received in common usage, so as not to give wicked men an opportunity either to abuse these things or to devise worse ones. He wrote “race,” with the syllables reversed, for “cera,” as “Roma” for “amor,” “nemilua” for “alumine,” “raphocam” for “camphora,” etc. But since such matters, for the public good, must be treated rather sparingly, and do not belong to our purpose, let us omit explaining everything. For it is enough if it is understood what he wished to signify by this third kind of letters.

There were also, as Bede bears witness.) The sense is this: the ancients not only wrote or spoke with words, as we do, but also, with a certain deliberate skill, transferred to the signifying of things whatever the world contains and whatever can be grasped by us. Diodorus Siculus, in Book 4, says: “The letters of the Egyptians are very like various animals, the extremities of human beings, and tools, especially those of craftsmen. For their words are not expressed by the composition of syllables or by letters, but by the form of images, with their meaning handed down to human memory by usage.” They write, for instance, a hawk, a crocodile, a serpent, a human eye, hands, a face, and other things of this sort.

98 EXPOSITION.

The hawk denotes a thing quickly done, since this bird is almost the swiftest of all; this notation is transferred to domestic matters that are done quickly. The crocodile signifies evil. The eye is interpreted as the guardian of justice and the keeper of the whole body. Among the remaining parts of the body, the right hand with fingers spread out designates freedom, but the left hand with fingers clenched designates tenacity and avarice. In the same way, the figure of the other parts of the body and tools denoted some definite thing; and, once these had been learned by human memory through long use and reflection, people recognized at once what they expressed.

Petrus Crinitus also, Book 7, chapter 2, writes that this manner of writing existed among the Egyptians. Concerning the letters of the Egyptians, which are called hieroglyphic, there is mention among ancient authors; and this can still be observed on obelisks, on which those figures and likenesses of various animals, herbs, rivers, and trees are carved, signifying the philosophy of that nation, as Strabo and Pliny, very weighty authorities, attest. For on the obelisks of the kings Sesostris and Sennosornis, which were brought from Egypt into the city, the interpretation of the nature of things was marked by symbols of this sort and by hieroglyphic signs. Thus the philosophy of the Egyptians is believed first to have been illustrated, as is handed down by the same Pliny and by others. Among other figures,

EXPOSITION. 99

they were accustomed to use scarabs, bees, rivers, oxen, and other things of that kind. Moreover, by the very image of the bee the symbol of a king was signified, because in performing the duties of life he ought to have no less the sting of justice than the sweet clemency of honey. In the vulture they indicated the genius and majesty of nature, because among these birds only females are found, etc. They also painted many other signs in place of words; concerning these see Horapollo on hieroglyphic letters, and Pliny, Book 36, chapter 11, where according to the more correct reading “Sesostris” is found for “Sesotidis,” and “Phaeron” for “Nuncoreus.” Strabo, Book 17, Cornelius Tacitus, Book 15, Caelius Rhodiginus, Ancient Readings, Book 29, chapter 26, and Volaterranus, Book 33, also mention letters of this sort, although Volaterranus writes that they have not yet been discovered by anyone.

There were those who used accidents.) The meaning is that whatever exists in the whole nature of things, whether perceived by the intellect or by the senses, can be turned to this use: that it may signify in the same way as words do. Hence it is possible to signify secretly to another person the intention of our mind in countless ways, without suspicion and without any human obstruction: through words; through signs that denote words, as through light, colors, shadows, sounds, odors, tastes; through qualities that affect touch; through shapes, sizes, numbers; through the motion or position of any things whatsoever, such as parts of the body; through gestures of the fingers

100 EXPOSITIO.

the nods of the eyes, etc. All these things, indeed, if they are properly handled and arranged according to letters, syllables, words, and speeches, in a fixed order and with numbers assigned to them, furnish human beings with astonishing capacities, and capacities all the more excellent in proportion as one has become more skilled and more practiced in those disciplines that concern the principles, causes, and accidents of sensible things. Such is catoptrics, which teaches how to present visible signs of things to sight in a moment, through certain images projected far from us outside mirrors into the air, and established for signifying some speech; these are easily understood by one who has knowledge of the signs. But by what method it can come about that all things are transferred to the use of signs is not part of the present undertaking, but belongs to the Steganographia. The very learned man Johannes Trithemius recounts the contents of that work in a certain letter to Bostius in these words, etc.

“I now have in hand a great work which, if it is ever published, which may God forbid, the whole world will marvel at; the title of its first book is Steganographia. There will be four books, and each will be divided into at least one hundred chapters. I began this work at the instance of a certain great prince, whom there is no need to name. You ask what this work teaches? It teaches very great things, astonishing and incredible to all who do not know them, which have never been heard from the beginning of the world. For the first book contains more than one hundred methods of writing secretly whatever you wish, without any suspicion, without transposition of letters,

EXPOSITIO. 101

without any fear, so that there is no person in the world who by natural skill could know, or even suspect, what is contained in my letters, except one who knows the art from me or from someone whom I have taught. The words are plain and familiar, lacking all suspicion, but no one without the art will ever be able to perceive my intention, however learned he may be; and the thing is truly astonishing. The second book contains many more marvelous things. In this art, namely, I can make the conception of my mind known by fire to one who knows my art at any distance whatsoever, at one hundred miles or more, securely, without words, without writings, without signs, through any messenger. If he is apprehended on the road, even if he is questioned under the harshest tortures, he can reveal nothing about my message, because he knows absolutely nothing about it. Whatever may happen, my message will always remain hidden, nor could all the people of the whole world, if they were gathered together, trace it out by natural power. I can also do this without a messenger whenever I wish. I can also indicate my will to one who knows the art while he is sitting in prison, even though I am far absent, however closely he is guarded, even if he were sitting three miles underground. And I can do all these things most broadly and universally, whenever and as often as I wish, naturally, without any superstition or the aid of any spirits whatsoever. These things are marvelous, I admit; but hear things still more marvelous. The third book teaches an art by

102 EXPOSITIO.

which I can teach an uneducated man, knowing only his mother tongue and never having known a word of the Latin language, in two hours, to write, read, and understand Latin, sufficiently ornately and eloquently, as much as he wishes, so that whoever sees his letters will praise the words and understand that they have been composed in Latin. The fourth book contains many astonishing experiments, but purely natural ones. Namely, I can indicate my mind to one who knows my art while eating or sitting with others, without words and without nods, as extensively as I wish, even while speaking, preaching, playing the organ, or singing, without hindrance to any other action whatever; so that while preaching good things to one who knows, with eyes closed, and many other secrets the fourth book will contain, which are not to be brought before the public. All who hear these things marvel at them; among them are many noble and very learned men, who think that these things are either impossible or altogether supernatural. To these men, and to you, I answer what I have answered to many: that many things are possible naturally which, to those ignorant of the powers of nature, seem impossible or even supernatural. And behold, I speak before my God, who knows all things, that those marvelous things which I have spoken of, however much you may be able to write or believe, are nevertheless all purely natural, without any deception, without superstition, without magical art, without

EXPOSITION. 103

without invocation or the ministry of any spirits whatsoever. I have said this so that, if perhaps at some time a rumor should reach you that I either know or can do marvelous things, you would not, I say, think me a magician, but a philosopher. For what happened to Albert the Great, that most profound investigator of natural things, namely that because of the marvelous things he accomplished by the hidden power of nature he was considered a magician by the common people, I am certain could happen similarly to me. If you ask whence I have these things, which no one else knows, listen. I learned them not from a man nor through a man, but by the revelation of I know not whom. For in the present year, on a certain occasion, when I was thinking what new thing I might discover that would be hidden from everyone, I began to consider whether I could devise those marvelous things that I have mentioned. After long imagining, when I had entirely despaired of it as an impossible matter, I went to sleep, and during the night I lay at rest, laughing to myself at my folly, because I had attempted to seek things so impossible. That same night someone stood by me, saying: “The things you have thought, O Trithemius, are not vain, although they are impossible for you, and neither you nor anyone with you will be able to discover them.” And I said to him: “If, then, they are possible, tell me, I beg you, how they may be done.” And opening his mouth, he taught me about each point in order, showing how the things I had vainly pondered for many days could easily be done. Behold, before God, I do not lie but speak the truth: I have so far taught these things to no one, although many, promising great rewards, have often asked me, except one prince to whom I am writing, whom I have made more certain, by clear proof, of the possibility of the art.

104 EXPOSITION.

Nor is it fitting that others know these things except princes; otherwise many evils would be done through them: betrayals, deceptions, fornications, and whatever else evil men might wish. But those who use the art well could accomplish much good for the commonwealth through it. Moreover, I can teach all these things in every language of the whole world, even one I have never heard. These things, Bostius, I wished to tell you so that you would not believe me idle.

Thus far the words of Trithemius. Finally, there are other very great uses of these books of the Polygraphy, which we shall discuss in our own books On the Method of Teaching and Learning. For whatever these things may seem to be, they contain more in reserve than they promise on the surface. On Steganography, whose principles lie hidden and concealed in these books, God willing, we shall treat separately.

THE FIRST BOOK of the Polygraphy.

There are twenty-four letters among the signs of the Latin language. When these are placed in order before the same number of significant words, they serve most abundantly in every respect, according to the wish of each person working in this art, for secrets. Now these paraphrastic sets are artificially arranged in such a way that they produce an entirely Latin discourse, if only one word is taken from each order. And it should be noted that, by reason of our German speech, the twenty-fourth letter, w, is assumed at the end of the alphabet, since all the remaining letters perform the service of both languages.

EXPOSITION.

We have placed the designating words in order with such skill that, whichever one you take from any single line, once the whole deduction has been made, agreement will remain. Care is needed, however, so that from any line of the syntax you take only one, and so that no monad does injury to the binary. It must also be provided that, whenever you approach the cabalistic operation, you first count each minute of the night, and join them in due proportion to the degrees of the following day. But if the minutes, by the secret arrangement, do not suffice all the way to the degrees of the day, then the windy lot must be brought back, with counsel, to the prudent arch-measurer. Nor is it an obstacle if by chance the night falls back upon the head of the day, since the prudent practitioner in the art can depart from the front by a voluntary addition by as much as he sees the night exceed the light of day. And this is to be understood throughout the whole work of the Polygraphy concerning the individual chapters. Yet we call that consideration unity, by which the binary is made certain by the known little sign of reversal, lest it happen to go astray. From the monad, by the established rule, the binary will stand, and it is made a monad. Nothing is placed here in vain; nothing is adduced without cause or idly.

Therefore we must warn, as necessary, that anyone who wishes to copy this work of our Polygraphia, either in whole or in part, should first take diligent care not to depart in any respect from our archetype, nor skip, neglect, or transpose any word whatever. For truly, if he omits a single letter or word in essential matters, if he changes a word contrary to its nature, he has made the whole procedure of the work useless. Therefore let him either copy it properly, or not copy it.

There follow the words of the first order, with minutes, corresponding to the degrees.

[Decorative printer's mark.]

POLYGRAPHIA, BOOK I. 107

A God; A merciful B Creator; B most merciful C Founder; C pious D Maker; D most pious E Lord; E great F Ruler; F exalted G Comforter; G greatest H Arbiter; H best I Judge; I most wise K Illuminator; K invisible L Enlightener; L immortal M Rector; M eternal N King; N everlasting O Emperor; O glorious P Governor; P most strong Q Maker; Q most holy R Fashioner; R incomprehensible S Preserver; S omnipotent T Redeemer; T peaceful V Author; V merciful X Prince; X most merciful Y Shepherd; Y all-powerful Z Moderator; Z magnificent W Savior; W most excellent A crea-

POLYGRAPHIAE 108

A creating; A the heavens B ruling; B heavenly things C preserving; C things above the heavens D moderating; D the world E governing; E worldly things F ordering; F human beings G adorning; G human things H embellishing; H angels I establishing; I angelic things K directing; K the earth L producing; L earthly things M beautifying; M time N strengthening; N temporal things O illuminating; O the age P entering; P things of the age Q admonishing; Q all things R confirming; R each and every thing S guarding; S the universe T discerning; T the orb V distinguishing; V the stars X illuminating; X the sun Y fashioning; Y the stars Z saving; Z life W making; W living things A im-

BOOK I. 109

A may he bestow; A on all B may he confer; B on everyone C may he give; C on all universally D may he lavish; D on believers E may he grant; E on us F may he remit; F on Christians G may he furnish; G on the faithful H may he distribute; H on those who ask I may he repay; I on those who seek earnestly K may he contribute; K on those who pray L may he indulge; L on those who entreat M may he present; M on those who petition N may he provide; N on those who demand O may he offer; O on those who seek P may he bring; P on worshipers of Christ Q may he show; Q on those who inquire R may he reveal; R on those who request S may he manifest; S on those who investigate T may he intimate; T on those who desire V may he breathe upon; V on those who long for it X may he restore; X on those who choose it before all Y may he return; Y on those who expect it Z may he administer; Z on those who hope W may he favor; W on those who desire A vi-

POLYGRAPHIAE 110

A life; A that will endure B delight; B eternal C joy; C everlasting D consolation; D heavenly E gladness; E above the heavens F glory; F perpetual G felicity; G most blessed H blessedness; H angelic I vision; I seraphic K jubilation; K immortal L quiet; L ineffable with all M rest; M incomprehensible with N dwelling; N inestimable to all O habitation; O luminous P refreshment; P splendid Q enjoyment; Q most bright R light; R most delightful S exultation; S perennial T brightness; T interminable V peace; V most sweet X tranquility; Y perfect Z contemplation; Z future W security; W A san-

Book I. A saints A heavens B elect B heavenly places C beloved ones C supercelestial places D most holy ones D eternity E just ones E perpetuity F justified ones F everlastingness G predestined ones G ages of ages H angels H holy age I archangels I age K lovers K kingdom of heaven L worshipers L highest places M his friends in M the heights, amen N his apostles in N paradise, amen O prophets O Olympus P disciples P paradisal places Q martyrs Q Olympian places R sanctified ones R splendors S dominions S happiness T beloved ones T happinesses V citizens V glorious places X servants X honor Y attendants Y magnificence Z ministers Z perpetual light W confessors W the heavenly homeland A Ma-

A Majesty A of the highest B Goodness B of the great C Sweetness C of the greatest D Charity D of the supreme E Wisdom E of the exalted F Power F of the best G Mercy A of the most bright H Kindness H of the most holy I Gentleness I of the most powerful K Excellence K of the most wise L Piety L of the most strong M Sweetness M of the most mild N Brightness N of the most high O Clemency O of the most robust P Mercy P of the almighty Q Divinity Q of the all-powerful R Loftiness R of the everlasting S Godhead S of the most glorious T Immensity T of the ineffable V Virtue V of the invisible X Strength X of the immortal Y Love Y of the inaccessible Z Munificence Z of the most eminent W Perfection W of the most merciful A crea-

Book I. A of the creator A for Christians B of the parent B for worshipers of Christ C of the savior C for the faithful D of the redeemer D for believers E of the beginning E for the baptized F of the founder F for the reborn G of the maker G for the living H of the maker H for mortals I of the preserver I for all K of the ruler K for us L of the author L for the good M of the craftsman M for the just N of the one who rules N for the pious always O of the ruler O for the holy everywhere P of the king P for the gentle Q of the one who governs Q for the sanctified R of the commander R for the justified S of the one who commands S for the devout T of the prince T for the frail V of the mover V for those who love X of the judge X for those who hope Y of the liberator Y for those who fall Z of the governor Z for those who sin W of the protector W for sinners A syn-

114 Polygraphy A sincerely A to be preached B sincerely B to be evangelized C most sincerely C to be prayed to D devoutly D to be adored E most devoutly E to be entreated F humbly F to be worshiped G most humbly G to be revered H fervently H to be remembered I most fervently I to be remembered again K ardently K to be considered L most ardently L to be reconsidered M most prudently M to be contemplated N prudently N to be invoked O wisely O to be honored P most wisely P to be glorified Q cordially Q to be blessed R most cordially R to be venerated S affectionately S to be loved T most affectionately T to be esteemed V reverently V to be praised X most urgently X to be praised together Y most strongly Y to be extolled Z most steadfastly Z to be exalted W cheerfully W to be magnified A mul-

Book I. A by many A words B by very many B teachings C by very many C institutions D by several D ordinances E by quite a few E warnings F by various F admonitions G by diverse G admonitions H by holy H inspirations I by most holy I doctrines K by sacred K sermons L by consecrated L scriptures M by most sacred M commandments, us N by necessary N persuasions, us O by highly necessary O precepts P by useful P counsels Q by most useful Q commands R by excellent R encouragements S by honorable S exhortations T by manifest T illuminations V by frequent V illustrations X by very frequent X promises Y by continuous Y promises Z by salutary Z examples A mi-

116 Polygraphy A wretched A human beings B poor little wretches B little men C deserving pity C mortals D pitiable D Christians E most wretched E worshipers of Christ F most unfortunate F orthodox believers G unfortunate G pilgrims H perishable H exiles I unstable I sinners K frail K living people L weak L workers M unclean M hirelings N vain N sleepers O most vain O earth-born people P abject P and desolate Q most abject Q worldly people R lost R earthly people S unjust S the weakest T wicked T im- V foolish V X stupid X Z changeable Z W weakest W A im-

Book I.

h 3 A love-

Polygraphy

A heav-

Book I.

h 4 A good-

Polygraphy

A of felic-

Book I.

h 5 A to de-

Polygraphy

A wretch-

Book I.

A recei-

124 POLYGRAPHY A receive A everlasting things B receive B eternal things C take up C future things D undertake D things to come E begin E things that are coming upon you F commence F things promised G take up G things promised in return H take up again H things above I learn I ineffable things K learn K inestimable things L take hold, toward L most blessed things M love, in order that M most happy things N preserve, so that toward N most delightful things O observe O things desired P guard P desirable things Q hasten Q blessed things R put on R happy things S preserve S things prepared T practice T things made ready V frequent V heavenly things X celebrate X things above the heavens Y work Y holy things Z seek Z things longed for W search out W things awaited A ban-

BOOK I. 125 A banquets A of the saints B gifts B of the just C good things C of the elect D joys D of the angels E consolations E of the archangels F rewards F of the thrones G mysteries G of the powers H secrets H of the dominions I dwellings I of the principalities K abodes K of the virtues L receptacles L of the patriarchs M spectacles M of the prophets N lodgings N of the apostles O feasts O of the martyrs P rejoicings P of the innocents Q gifts Q of the blessed R fellowships R of those exulting S solemnities S of friends T shelters T of servants V festivals V of attendants X precious things X of disciples Y benefits Y of lovers Z pleasant places Z of the faithful W kingdoms W of imitators A of the sav-

126 POLYGRAPHY A of the savior A of all B of the redeemer B of everyone C of the liberator C of the universe D of the founder D of men E of the rescuer E of mortals F of the helper F of the living G of the assistant G of the world H of the fashioner H of ours I of the consoler I of the earth K of the benefactor K of heaven L of the creator L of the heavens M of the king M of souls; may you be able, by God, N of the leader N of the faithful; fare well O of the lord O of the good P of the emperor P of the humble Q of the ruler Q of believers R of the governor R of Christians S of the rewarder S of the orthodox T of the lover T of earth-born people V of the shepherd V of the devout X of the guardian X of the pious Y of the maker Y of the just Z of the nourisher Z of the meek W of the fabricator W of those who hope A to be in-

BOOK I. 125 A to be brought in A forever B to be admitted B eternally C to be received C everlastingly D to reach D with an everlasting thing E to ascend E unto eternity F to climb F forever G to come G perpetually H to arrive H perpetually I to enter I perpetually K to go in K without end L to enter L happily M to be raised M most happily N to be lifted up N always O to be exalted O continually P to pass over P continuously Q to migrate Q unceasingly R to emigrate R most sweetly S to fly S sweetly T to fly forth T greatly V to fly through V exceedingly X to transmigrate X ineffably Y to be led through Y beyond measure Z to be carried Z incredibly Z to be exalted Z incessantly A re-

128 POLYGRAPHY A rejoicing A beware B being glad B take care C rejoicing together C be on your guard D rejoicing with others D be beforehand on your guard E triumphing E withdraw F leaping for joy F withdraw G exulting G depart H shouting for joy H flee I cheerful I flee K happy K depart L secure L flee from M glorious M therefore avoid N glorying N therefore avoid O shining O abstain P glorified P abstain Q beatified Q attend R illuminated R attend S adorned S flee back T crowned T flee back V comely V flee back X bright X spare Y shining Y spare Z honored Z keep away W honored W escape A from vain

BOOK I. 129 A vain A things B false B resources C perishable C affairs D filthy D riches E polluted E honors F doomed-to-perish F pleasures G transitory G desires H passing H consolations I lying I possessions K deceitful K occupations L deceptive L deceptions M vicious M traditions of this N windy N consolations of the present O contagious O delights P utterly false P pursuits Q utterly vain Q cares R utterly deceitful R kinds of knowledge S utterly filthy S joys T utterly vicious T frivolities V very brief V actions X utterly corrupt X curiosities Y corruptible Y entanglements Z fraudulent Z anxieties W deceitful W exercises A of life

130 POLYGRAPHY A of life A feasts B of dwelling abroad B weddings C of time C riches D of pilgrimage D joys E of conduct E delights F of mortality F visions G of calamity G songs H of passage H consolations I of the world I recreations K of delay K dignities L of the globe L pleasures M of the earth, since you are toward M mansions N of the age, because you are toward N festivities O of the cosmos O habitations P of exile P melodies Q of misery Q solemnities R of dwelling R contemplations S of the workhouse S pleasant things T of abjection T delights V of brevity V contemplations X of prison X blessings Y of captivity Y generous gifts Z of captivity Z praises W of transmigration W rewards A bless-

Book I.

A of the kind — A of the creator B of the heavenly — B of the founder C of the supreme — C of the savior D of the most benign — D of the fashioner E of the most kind — E of the redeemer F of the most sweet — F of the liberator G of the most high — G of the rescuer H of the highest — H of the mover I of the greatest — I of the maker K of the best — K of the judge L of the honey-flowing — L of the king M of the most just — M of the ruler N of the merciful — N of the emperor O of the most merciful — O of the governor P of the compassionate — P of the giver of life Q of the most compassionate — Q of the illuminator R of the most powerful — R of the enlightener S of the almighty — S of the lord T of the all-powerful — T of the preserver V of the most pious — V of the administrator X of the most pious — X of the moderator Y of the glorious — Y of the disposer Z of the most glorious — Z of the ordainer W of the most excellent — W of the adorn-er

i 2 A of hea-

Of the Polygraphy

A of heaven — A heavenly B of earth — B divine C of the world — C supernal D of the universe — D supercelestial E of the ages — E superdivine F of heavenly things — F everlasting G of earthly things — G spiritual H of terrestrial things — H ethereal I of all things — I bright K of everything — K eternal L of all — L best M of men — M enduring N of angels — N perpetual O of the age — O most blessed P of spirits — P most tranquil Q of the faithful — Q most pleasant R of believers — R most splendid S of invisible things — S most bright T of visible things — T splendid V of souls — V most clear X of minds — X immortal Y of understandings — Y holy Z of the humble — Z glorious W of supercelestial things — W secure

A hap-

Book I.

A happily — A called B sweetly — B summoned forth C mercifully — C called to D compassionately — D recalled E most compassionately — E chosen F most kindly — F invited G most happily — G ordained H most sweetly — H pre-elected I more sweetly — I preordained K more gently — K predestined L piously — L predisposed M specially — M to be taken up N singularly — N to enter O principally — O to go in P graciously — P to be led in Q especially — Q to be admitted within R most holily — R to be recalled S finally — S to be summoned forth T originally — T to be called V most gently — V to be ordained X indulgently — X to be invited Y most indulgently — Y to be led back Z rejoicing — Z to return W gladly — W to pass over

i 3 A Behold

Of the Polygraphy

A Behold — A wretched ones B See — B poor wretches C Discern — C unhappy ones D Look upon — D pitiable ones E Inspect — E most wretched ones F Look back upon — F miserable ones G Observe — G most unhappy ones H Look through — H most abject ones I Consider — I most vain ones K Weigh carefully — K unjust ones L Take notice — L unrighteous ones M Ponder, O you — M perishable ones N Think, O you — N abject ones O Attend — O fools P Mark — P foolish ones Q Know — Q senseless ones R Remember — R slothful ones S Recognize — S most foolish ones T Look around — T most foolish ones V Acknowledge — V most wicked ones X Understand — X negligent ones Y Know — Y most negligent ones Z Think back — Z most forgetful ones w Call to mind — w corruptible ones

A hu-

Book I.

A men — A quickly B little men — B more quickly C worldly people — C most quickly D people of the world — D swiftly E terrestrial beings — E most swiftly F earthly beings — F very rapidly G mortals — G most rapidly H kings — H rapidly I rich men — I more rapidly K princes — K speedily L rulers — L more swiftly M prelates, how — M more speedily N shepherds, since — N suddenly O governors — O more suddenly P common people — P most suddenly Q hearers — Q swiftly R Christ-worshippers — R without delay S Christians — S incessantly T readers — T most swiftly V peoples — V daily X leaders — X day by day Y pontiffs — Y continually Z monks — Z always W priests — W constantly

i 4 A are changed

Of the Polygraphy

A are changed — A all things B are varied — B everything C are altered — C all things universally D are exchanged — D worldly things E are transformed — E things of the world F are transmuted — F things of the age G pass entirely away — G terrestrial things H pass away — H earthly things I slip away — I temporal things K perish — K desirable things L flee — L pleasing things M go away — M the beautiful things which now N vanish — N those things of yours that were wished for O perish utterly — O desired things P flee away — P things to be wished for Q flee off — Q transitory things R fall down — R bodily things S collapse — S lower things T decline — T visible things V are corrupted — V sensible things X alternate — X delightful things Y fail — Y things to be desired Z tumble down — Z material things w recede — w corruptible things

A ma-

BOOK I. 137

A badly; A by sin B perversely; B by danger C most wickedly; C by damnation D impurely; D by malignity E ardently; E by restlessness F more ardently; F by perversity G most impiously; G by loss H most fervently; H by ambition I most zealously; I by pride K most diligently; K by injustice L more diligently; L by impiety M more fervently with; M impurity N more zealously with; N malice O diligently; O deceit P fervently; P falsehood Q zealously; Q crime R excessively; R offense S anxiously; S disgraceful deed T anxious; T crime V too much; V fraudulence X stubbornly; X iniquity Y more stubbornly; Y greed Z most stubbornly; Z attachment w recklessly; w stain

i 5 A tene-

138 POLYGRAPHY

A you hold; A wind B you retain; B breath C you have; C shadow D you love; D clouds E you cherish; E mist F you possess; F straw G you desire; G little cloud H you behold; H dream I you seek after; I nothingness K you desire; K sound L you see; L noise M you discern, and you, like; M smoke N you look upon, and you, as; N dung O you search out; O dust P you seek; P snow Q you magnify; Q ice R you make great; R frost S you embrace; S thunder T you gather; T thunderclaps V you detain; V dripping X you occupy; X shout Y you collect; Y outcry Z you heap together; Z little shadow w you desire; w hay

A defi-

BOOK I. 139

A you will fail; A you think B you will vanish; B you reckon C you will be dissolved; C you compute D you will be destroyed; D you will think E you will be corrupted; E you will reckon F you will depart; F you sigh G you will migrate; G you will consider beforehand H you will die; H you will think beforehand I you will be carried off; I you think beforehand K you will pass away; K you will compute L you will perish; L you will think M you will fall, when you do not; M think N you will fall, when you do not; N believe O you will fall down; O you will believe P you will perish; P you notice Q you will be taken away; Q you will observe R you will expire; R you will fear S you will pass over; S you fear T you will withdraw; T you dread V you will go away; V you are afraid X you will collapse; X you are terrified Y you will depart; Y you judge Z you will be dissolved; Z you take precautions w you will be annihilated; w you expect

A Now

140 POLYGRAPHY

A Now B Therefore now C Now therefore D Therefore now E Now then F And so now G Wherefore H For this reason I On which account K Because of this L Consequently M And therefore N For this reason O And for this reason P Come now Q Therefore R And so S Wherefore T You therefore V You then X You accordingly Y For which reason Z You now w Now you

A brothers B fellow brothers C mortals D little men E fellow soldiers F men G peoples H faithful I Christians K worshippers of Christ L earth-born people M earthly people N believers O orthodox P earthly ones Q worldly ones R people of the world S pitiable ones T miserable ones V most miserable ones X poor little ones Y wretched ones Z poor ones w poorest ones

A cogi-

BOOK I. 141

A consider; A pleasant B reconsider; B desirable C consider beforehand; C sweetest D remember; D most pleasant E weigh carefully; E honorable F weigh; F most agreeable G ponder; G best H attend; H desirable I mark well; I good K consider; K sweet L observe; L agreeable M learn how; M delightful N know that it is; N consoling O hear; O most delightful P taste; P most beautiful Q understand; Q beautiful R meditate; R glorious S turn over in your minds; S great T weigh carefully; T honorable V listen; V desirable X know; X greatest Y taste beforehand; Y wondrous Z foretaste; Z beatifying w know beforehand; w praiseworthy

A cho-

142 POLYGRAPHY

A the choirs; A of saints B the banquets; B of the elect C the delights; C of friends D the fellowship; D of lovers E the company; E of attendants F the companies; F of servants G the societies; G of servants H the solemnities; H of ministers I the melodies; I of priests K the festivities; K of the blessed L the blessedness; L of angels M the exultation; M of archangels N the enjoyment; N of apostles O the brightness; O of martyrs P the consolation; P of the humble Q the joy; Q of the just R the consolations; R of prophets S the joys; S of patriarchs T the rejoicing; T of heaven-dwellers V the delight; V of confessors X the felicities; X of beloved ones Y the songs; Y of disciples Z the solemnities; Z of the dearest w the feasts; w of the most loving

A of God

BOOK I. 143

A of God; A almighty B of Christ; B all-powerful C of the Father; C unchangeable D of the maker; D incomprehensible E of the author; E inestimable F of the fashioner; F ineffable G of the creator; G immortal H of the founder; H greatest I of the Lord; I best K of the ruler; K great L of the emperor; L powerful M of the governor; M perfect without end N of the principality; N our O of the prince; O of all P of the rector; P of all collectively Q of the one who rules; Q of all things R of the judge; R most holy S of the mover; S most powerful T of the helper; T most merciful V of the assister; V most dutiful Z of the administrator; Z sweetest w you are rewarded; w most mild

A end

144 Of the Polygraphy

A from end / A always B from fear / B continually C from dread / C perpetually D from terror / D forever E from limit / E enduringly F from change / F eternally G from alteration / G everlastingly H from disturbance / H most happily I from perturbation / I happily K from confusion / K sweetly L from termination / L pleasantly M from interruption / M to be present continually: N from mutability / N to be everlastingly present: and O from want / O constantly P from defect / P constantly Q from weariness / Q incessantly R from poverty / R without ceasing S from disgust / S most pleasantly T from nausea / T most sweetly V from need / V most quietly X from lack / X most securely Y from cessation / Y most joyfully Z from alteration / Z most gladly w from corruption / w joyfully A fa-

Book I. 145

A the face / A of the best one B the countenance / B of the great one C the appearance / C of the greatest one D the sight / D of the most holy one E the majesty / E of the highest one F the beauty / F of the most pious one G the radiance / G of the holy one H the loveliness / H of the lofty one I the glory / I of the pious one K the comeliness / K of the blessed one L the form / L of the good one M his adornment / M of the bright one N the kingdom of the same / N of the powerful one O the empire / O of the most bright one P the kindness / P of the almighty one Q the sweetness / Q of the all-powerful one R the gentleness / R of the most gentle one S the kindness / S of the most benign one T the greatness / T of the most loving one V the honorificence / V of the most clement one X the magnificence / X of the most excellent one Y the brightness / Y of the highest one Z the power / Z of the one above w the goodness / w of the everlasting one k A re-

146 Of the Polygraphy

A of the ruler / A of all B of the founder / B of everyone C of the creator / C of the universe D of the lover / D of mortals E of the defender / E of heavenly beings F of the emperor / F of the heavens G of the fashioner / G of human beings H of the illuminator / H of the just I of the enlightener / I of his own K of the preserver / K of the humble L of the restorer / L of Christians M of the giver of life / M of Christ-worshippers; in N of the restorer / N of principalities; in O of the governor / O of the orthodox P of the justifier / P of believers Q of the sanctifier / Q of the faithful R of the moderator / R of the poor S of the savior / S of spiritual things T of the knower / T of spirits V of the inspector / V of souls X of the discerner / X of minds Y of the guardian / Y of hearts Z of the mover / Z of bodies w of the nourisher / w of the living A re-

Book I. 147

A in the kingdom / A of the living B in glory / B of the living ones C in the homeland / C of the saints D in the city / D of the blessed E in the palace / E of the good F in the house / F of the just G in the hall / G of the divine ones H in the seat / H of the elect I in the dwelling / I of happiness K in the habitation / K of blessedness L in the residence / L of charity M in delight / M of angels N in brightness / N of the happy O in splendor / O of the gentle P in the dwelling-place / P of eternity Q in splendors / Q of prophets R in the empire / R of apostles S in honorableness / S of patriarchs T in honor / T of archangels V in communion / V of heaven-dwellers X in participation / X of supercelestial beings Y in fellowship / Y of celestial beings Z in presence / Z of martyrs w in attendance / w of the predestined k 2 A iugi-

148 Of the Polygraphy

A continually / A to see B always / B to discern C continuously / C to behold D joyfully / D to gaze upon E incessantly / E to look up at F without ceasing / F to look at G unceasingly / G to look back upon H joyfully / H to look through I cheerfully / I to look upon K sweetly / K to inspect L gladly / L to look ahead to M by himself and you / M to contemplate N sweetly / N to gaze upon O perpetually / O to share in P enduringly / P to communicate Q perpetually / Q to have present R eternally / R to have before one S constantly / S to esteem T happily / T to love V ardently / V to wonder at X fervently / X to admire Y triumphantly / Y to admire Z most joyfully / Z to know w most broadly / w to recognize A Bea-

Book I. 249

A of the blessed / A in heaven B of the elect / B in the heavens C of those rejoicing / C in heavenly places D of those exulting / D in supercelestial places E of those rejoicing / E in Olympian places F of those dwelling together / F in heavenly places G of those dwelling / G in eternal places H of those existing / H in paradise I of the saints / I in the regions above K of those remaining / K in the highest places L of those abiding / L in lofty places M of those dwelling, indeed / M in the homeland of all N of the faithful, for / N in divine places of all O of the happy / O in eminence P of believers / P in the firmament Q of the living / Q in spiritual places R of the just / R in promises S of those resting / S in promises T of those reposing / T in eternity V of those resting together / V in charity X of those standing firm / X in brightness Y of those abiding together / Y in the kingdom of God Z of those praising together / Z on thrones w of those triumphing / w in the highest place k 3 A vna

150 POLYGRAPHY A one A rest B true B repose C certain C joy D firm D exultation E eternal E jubilation F perpetual F consolation G everlasting G refreshment H most certain H blessedness I highest I recreation K common K pleasantness L age-lasting L pause M is unanimous M peace which never N will be tranquil N life which in no way O stable O glory [unclear] P persevering P enjoyment Q most firm Q full enjoyment R most pleasant R fellowship S most secure S satisfaction T beautiful T festivity V sweet V solemnity X chosen X brightness Z very sweet Z happiness w sweetest w concord A fails

BOOK I. 157 A fails A endures B will fail B remains C is ended C will endure D will be ended D will remain E is terminated E will remain permanently F will be terminated F will persevere G will be destroyed G perseveres H is destroyed H remains permanently I will be changed I is continued K will be altered K will be extended L is changed L is extended M is altered, but M is made continual in N is removed, but N will be made continual in O withers O will be continued P will be diminished P will be enlarged Q will be extinguished Q is enlarged R will be corrupted R is increased S is clouded S will grow T will be clouded T grows V will be hidden V is spread abroad X will be taken away X will be spread abroad Y will cease Y will be possessed Z will come to an end Z is possessed w may vary w is possessed

152 POLYGRAPHY A ages A See B an age B Attend C an age C Mark D eternity D Weigh E all ages E Consider F eternal ages F Take notice G everlasting time G Remember H ages of ages H Reflect I everlasting ages I Think K ages of ages K Direct your attention L perpetual ages L Weigh M perpetual ages M Know now, O N eternal time N Acknowledge therefore, O O infinite ages O Look P all ages P Look within Q age-lasting time Q Look back R every time R Behold S every age S Look ahead T infinite time T Weigh carefully X all time X Recognize Y age-lasting ages Y Turn over in mind Z all times Z Understand w every age w Discern

BOOK I. A brothers A good B fellow-brothers B best C fellow-servants C beloved D fathers D dear E peoples E Christian F men F worshippers of Christ G human beings G most faithful H little men H dearest I fellow-soldiers I closest friends K earth-born ones K devout L sons of Adam L zealous M lords M wise, who N kings N prudent, if any O leaders O understanding P counts P distinguished Q princes Q learned R prelates R instructed S pontiffs S lettered T pastors T wise-hearted V abbots V most devout X bishops X most learned Y archbishops Y most illustrious Z cardinals Z worldly w mortals

154 POLYGRAPHY A you fear A the founder B you believe B the creator C you dread C the maker D you are afraid of D the author E you are greatly afraid of E the craftsman F you honor F the rescuer G you fear G the lord H you adore H the savior I you call to mind I the redeemer K you invoke K the life-giver L you entreat L the ruler M you await M the emperor N you love N the preserver O you cherish O the governor P you worship P the fashioner Q you acknowledge Q the framer R you know R the moderator S you recognize S the producer T you venerate T the lover V you love intensely V the beautifier X you hope in X the adorner Y you trust in Y the revealer Z you wait for Z the sanctifier w you glorify w the justifier

BOOK I. A of the world A omnipotent B of worldly things B all-powerful C of worldly people C sweetest D of supercelestial things D most dutiful E of heavenly things E most pious F of the dwellers in heaven F most merciful G of the heavens G most benign H our H most merciful I your I most gentle K of the age K benign L of heaven L gentle M of the earth M [unclear], wherefore you are N of the globe N sweet, wherefore you are O of souls O just P of human beings P good Q of mortals Q merciful R of Christians R compassionate S of worshippers of Christ S indulgent T of believers T honey-flowing V of the humble V highest X of all X glorious Y of everyone Y desirable Z of all universally Z unchangeable w uncircumscribed w made

156 Of Polygraphy

A made A Certainly B called B Surely C chosen C Is it not so? D created D Indeed E founded E Truly indeed F fashioned F Undoubtedly G formed G Without doubt H baptized H Indubitably I ordained I Without doubt K summoned K Most certainly L foreordained L Most truly M predestined M Indeed N gathered N Surely O made alive O Certainly P brought together P Plainly Q appointed Q Truly R united together R I know that S taken up S I say that T called forth T I think that V bound V I reckon that X united X I affirm that Y begotten Y Know that Z instituted Z You should know that W born W You should know that

Book I.

A to be loved A constantly B to be worshiped B continually C to be feared C always D to be known D continuously E to be sought E fervently F to be sought after F unceasingly G to be searched out G without ceasing H to be sought out H most fervently I to be loved exceedingly I most cordially K to be praised together K most ardently L to be blessed L most devoutly M to be praised M cordially N to be loved N ardently O to be honored O devoutly P to be feared P purely Q to be invoked Q attentively R to be remembered R daily S to be glorified S humbly T to be magnified T most humbly V to be extolled V reverently X to be honored X most willingly Y to be exalted Y reverentially Z to be adored Z most affectionately W to be venerated W most prudently

158 Of Polygraphy

A most merciful A maker B most indulgent B creator C most benign C founder D most clement D benefactor E everlasting E former F most loving F fashioner G most pious G ruler H immortal H protector I greatest I receiver K best K rector L great L king M loving M judge N just N father O sweet O shepherd P eternal P mover Q holy Q preserver R benign R governor S most merciful S life-giver T supercelestial T commander V highest V redeemer X most bright X savior Z most excellent Z arbiter W director A [to] your-

Book I.

159

A your A you B our B us C of all C all D of everyone D everyone E of the whole universe E the whole universe F of believers F believers G of those above the heavens G human beings H of heavenly beings H the faithful I of the heavens I his own K of heaven K the living L of the world L mortals M of human beings, Jesus, who M the poor through N of the faithful, God, who N sinners through O of worldly things O unbelievers P of earthly things P gentiles Q of invisible things Q the impious R of visible things R nations S of terrestrial things S the ignorant T of lands T those who wander V of the earth V those who stray X of the living X the dead Y of mortals Y the sick Z of angels Z the weak W those who are perishing

160 Of Polygraphy

A faith A called B hope B recalled C trust C summoned together D victory D ordained E passion E foreordained F love F predestined G charity G renewed H compassion H restored I pity I reformed K mercy K formed L indulgence L led back M clemency M redeemed N piety N chose O grace O appointed P patience P restored Q sweetness Q received R gentleness R placed S kindness S set in place T belief T exalted V love V raised on high X appearing X confirmed Y teaching Y strengthened Z gospel Z reinforced W munificence W increased

Book I.

161

A way A eternal B peace B perpetual C rest C everlasting D happiness D yet to come E truth E unfading F blessedness F incorruptible G endless G unending H exultation H heavenly I solemnity I supercelestial K delight K angelic L tranquillity L celestial M beauty M perpetual N sweetness N immortal O brightness O ineffable P enjoyment P destined to remain Q dwelling Q destined to endure R glory R apostolic S fellowship S of the apostles T security T of the angels V festivity V of the heavenly dwellers X abundance X of eternity Y joy Y of divinity Z homeland Z of majesty W quiet W of the prophets

1 A O Riches

162 POLYGRAPHIA A O pious one A fashioner B O gentle one B maker C O sweet one C moderator D O worshipful one D emperor E O adorable one E preserver F O most pious one F governor G O most dutiful one G founder H O blessed one H creator I O most just one I maker K O all-powerful one K ruler L O most holy one L father M O most powerful one M judge N O most merciful one N king O O most wise one O savior P O most worshipful one P mover Q O most kind one Q director R O feared one R lord S O adorable one S redeemer T O sweetest one T giver of life V O merciful one V restorer X O gentlest one X restorer Y O most reverend one Y renewer Z O most merciful one Z preserver w O most excellent one w watcher A no-

BOOK I. 163 A our A look back upon B of all B look upon C of everyone C look into D of all things D behold E of movable things E see through F of visible things F look ahead G of ages G look up H of the age H attend I of the world I look back upon K of the globe K look upon L of the universe L look into M of the whole universe M behold us N of invisible things N look closely upon us O of living beings O look up P of mortals P may you look back upon Q of men Q may you look upon R of the faithful R may you look into S of the humble S may you behold T of heavenly beings T may you look ahead V of angels V attend X of super-heavenly beings X attend closely Y of Christians Y attend Z of Christ-worshippers Z may you attend w of believers w may you attend 1 2 A ml.

164 POLYGRAPHIA A wretched A servants B weak B ministers C infirm C priests D ignorant D attendants E useless E servants F unfortunate F petitioners G pitiable G sons H poor H subjects I frail I subordinates K miserable K little servants L most wretched L disciples M most unfortunate M your hearers, and N corruptible N your devoted ones, and O changeable O lovers P unworthy P worshippers Q sluggish Q adorers R Christian R exiles S tearful S captives T perishable T needy ones V very poor V venerators X calamitous X enrolled dependents Y most unclean Y redeemed ones Z mortal Z debtors W wicked W pupils A have mercy-

BOOK I. 165 A have mercy A remitting B show mercy B dismissing C may you show mercy C pardoning D take pity D relaxing E be moved to pity E loosening F pity F granting G suffer with us G forgiving H sympathize H conceding I may you sympathize I purging K may you come to aid K forgetting L come to aid L cleansing M condescend to us M deleting all N come to our aid N expiating all O may you succor O washing P come to succor P washing away Q succor Q wiping R stand by R wiping away S come to meet us S wiping off T may you come to meet us T cleansing V come to meet us V purging X be propitious X purifying Y be gracious Y washing out Z favor us Z cleansing w may you favor w thoroughly cleansing 13 A no-

166 POLYGRAPHIA A of us A crimes B of men B offenses C of the humble C transgressions D of the faithful D sins E of the devout E faults F of those who ask F crimes G of those who grieve G sins H of those who pray H wickednesses I of those who weep I acts of impiety K of the penitent K iniquities L of the contrite L pleasures M of the afflicted M excesses, because you N of believers N guilt, since you O of the baptized O vices P of Christians P evils Q of the orthodox Q malicious deeds R of Catholics R stains S of those who groan S impurities T of Christ-worshippers T negligences V of those who request V transgressions X of those who seek X impurities Y of those who desire Y injustices Z of those who hope Z crimes w of those who wait w shameful deeds A pious

BOOK I. 167 A pious A king B gentle B judge C sweet C emperor D merciful D prince E patient E preserver F kind F governor G gentlest G administrator H long-suffering H enlightener I most holy I illuminator K best K giver of life L good (Jesus L creator M generous are you, Lord M founder N great are you, Lord- N maker O most pious (O God O author P most gracious P director Q merciful Q moderator R sweetest R purifier S most patient S justifier T most meek T redeemer V most clement V savior X most kind X lover Y meek Y establisher Z excellent Z promoter w powerful w producer 4 A omni-

168 POLYGRAPHIA A of all things A Look back upon B of everyone B Look upon C of all beings C Look into D of humanity D Behold E of angels E Consider F of men F Remember G of heavenly beings G Keep in mind H of the world H Call to mind I of the globe I May you call to mind K of the earth K May you remember L of the heavens L Remember M of the good M Weigh carefully therefore, O N of the saints N Attend therefore, O O of heaven O Attend P of worldly things P Think Q of things above Q Think again R of living beings R Be mindful S of mortals S Be mindful T of the whole universe T Call to memory V of worldly beings V Acknowledge X of invisible things X Acknowledge Y of visible things Y Know Z of natural things Z Know w of nature w Understand A good-

BOOK I. 169 A good one A grave things B holy one B unworthy things C worshipful one C dreadful things D revered one D harshest things E most kind one E gravest things F most gracious one F most unworthy things G sweetest one G bitterest things H most pious one H cruelest things I gentlest one I sharpest things K most loving one K hardest things L kind one L cruel things M sweet Lord Jesus, and M bitter things against N gentle king of heaven, and N harsh things against O pious one O hard things P holy one P contrary things Q most holy one Q fearful things R most holy one R pitiable things S most worshipful one S foulest things T most excellent one T sorrowful things V most noble one V injurious things X merciful one X insulting things Y most merciful one Y reproachful things Z most indulgent one Z unjust things w most clement one w lamentable things A altar

Of the Polygraphia

A altar; A holy B on the wood; B sanctified C on the gibbet; C most holy D on the instrument of torment; D saving E by torture; E Christ-bearing F on the tree; F God-bearing G on the stake; G nurturing H on the high place; H venerable I on the trunk; I honorable K in the shrine; K venerable L in the sacred place; L honorable M on the sign; M of the terrible cross N on the branch; N of the hallowed cross O on the wood; O life-bearing P on the height; P vital Q on the elevation; Q sacred R on the prison-frame; R consecrated S on the eminence; S consecrated T on the rack; T most consecrated V in the sanctuary; V most renowned X on the instrument; X blood-stained Y on the implement; Y life-bearing Z on the column; Z to be revered W in the receptacle; W sweetest A you bore

Book I.

A you bore; A for the wretched B you endured; B for the poor wretches C you may have endured; C for the pitiable D you may have borne; D for the most wretched E you bore; E for the miserable F you may have accepted; F for the most unworthy G you accepted; G for the most impious H you took upon yourself; H for the unjust I you may have taken upon yourself; I for the impious K you may have sustained; K for the unjust L you sustained; L for the vain M you suffered for us; M for the perishable N you tasted for us; N for the perverse O you may have tasted; O for the depraved P you were suffering; P for the afflicted Q you experienced; Q for the calamity-stricken R you endured; R for the most vain S you may have received; S for the useless T you received; T for the poorest V you underwent; V for the most unjust X you underwent; X for the most unclean Y you took up; Y for the most impure Z you bore; Z for the most defiled W you tasted; W for the weakest A creatures

Of the Polygraphia

A for creatures; A Most certainly B for exiles; B Most truly C for those in exile; C Undoubtedly D for pilgrims; D Indeed E for human beings; E Surely F for little human beings; F Because G for mortals; G Therefore H for earth-born beings; H And for that reason I for the adamantine; I Accordingly K for fools; K Since L for the foolish; L For indeed M for the ignorant; M For you are N for those who err; N Certainly you are O for little worms; O Hence P for worms; P Wherefore Q for sinners; Q For R for wayfarers; R Therefore S for the living; S For which reason T for those who stray; T And therefore V for animals; V Truly X for worldly people; X Truthfully Y for the penitent; Y Surely Z for common people; Z Most truthfully W for evildoers; W Since indeed A God

Book I.

A God; A our B Father; B of the world C Creator; C of good things D Founder; D of the just E Maker; E of human beings F Emperor; F of mortals G Ruler; G of the living H Redeemer; H of the faithful I Governor; I of believers K Lord; K of the orthodox L Prince; L of worshippers of Christ M Craftsman; M of Christians N Maker; N of all things O King; O of all P Judge; P of everyone Q Lover; Q of the elect R Helper; R of the pious S Savior; S of exiles T Giver of life; T of sons V Consoler; V of the devout X Preserver; X of the humble Y Protector; Y of the afflicted Z Governor; Z of the wretched W Beatifier; W of pilgrims A pious

Of the Polygraphia

A pious; A redeeming B good; B freeing C seeking; C saving D great; D lifting up E best; E expiating F greatest; F relieving G most pious; G raising up H most dutiful; H renewing I most powerful; I making new K most merciful; K purifying L merciful; L enlightening M kind; M illuminating N glorious; N crowning O exalted; O raising up P exceptional; P rescuing Q excellent; Q guarding R most gentle; R loving S most holy; S making whole T most kind; T preserving V most excellent; V glorifying X most merciful; X sanctifying Y most glorious; Y cleansing Z highest; Z beatifying W most renowned; W making blessed A minds

Book I.

A minds; A of servants B souls; B of the faithful C spirits; C of little servants D spirits; D of those who serve E life; E of attendants F morals; F of ministers G deeds; G of the poor H works; H of the humble I actions; I of Christians K thoughts; K of worshippers of Christ L wills; L of all priests M thoughts; M of all your friends N operations; N of all the elect O intentions; O of your lovers P desires; P of worshippers Q purpose; Q of the beloved R prayers; R of the dear ones S prayers; S of followers T petitions; T of sacred servants V inspirations; V of vicars X aspirations; X of messengers Y inward parts; Y of the obedient Z hearts; Z of disciples W hearts; W We ask

Of the Polygraphia

A We ask; A to be saved B We pray; B to be healed C We wish; C to be helped D We seek; D to be aided E We ask; E to be made blessed F We implore; F to be beatified G We beseech; G to be revealed H We request; H to be justified I We demand; I to be sanctified K We urgently request; K to be cleansed L We hope; L to be taken up M But we desire; M to be made blessed through your N For we believe; N to be crowned through your O We trust; O to be renewed P We expect; P to be made new Q We await; Q to be reconciled R We long; R to be reconciled S We pant for; S to be restored T We desire; T to be restored V We earnestly demand; V to be reformed X We desire; X to rise again Y We intend; Y to recover strength Z We beseech; Z to be defended W We strive; W to be preserved A pious

Book I.

A piety A great B clemency B greatest C sweetness C ineffable D compassion D inestimable E mercy E unchangeable F humanity F more than divine G gentleness G more than heavenly H charity H divine I love I heavenly K abundance K excellent L brightness L exalted M divinity M infinite N grace N inexhaustible O majesty O unfailing P goodness P most abundant Q kindness Q incomprehensible R sweetness R most radiant S meekness S most excellent T power T most worthy of worship V sufficiency V highest X mercy X most blessed Y glorification Y happiest Z providence Z memorable W magnificence W abundant m A about to receive

Of the Polygraphia

A about to receive A pardon B about to obtain B healing C about to take up C health D about to conceive D release E about to accept E absolution F about to take F loosening G about to gain G dissolution H about to obtain H indulgence I about to find I remission K about to discover K remedy L about to attain L cure M about to be taken up, of all M care N about to resume, uni- N washing O about to attain, verso- O wiping away P about to seize, -rum P expiation Q about to have Q correction R about to have again R cleansing S about to apprehend S dismissal T about to comprehend T emptying away V about to share V purification X about to hasten X purging out Y about to perceive Y relaxation Z about to await Z purgation W about to expect W release A of sins

Book I.

A of sins A true B of harms B sure C of guilt C firm D of crimes D perfect E of things committed E truest F of offenses F surest G of sins G firmest H of impieties H most perfect I of iniquities I most truthful K of wicked deeds K most constant L of vices L most secure M of acts, because you are M most solid N of evils, since N bright O of faults, you are O solid P of excesses P secure Q of acts of malice Q constant R of acts of depravity R brightest S of injustices S most delightful T of transgressions T most overflowing V of ignorances V most tranquil X of disgraceful deeds X sweetest Y of sins Y gentlest Z of things neglected Z safest W of wickedness W eternal m 2 A hope

Of the Polygraphia

A hope A of the faithful B salvation B of the humble C rest C of mortals D trust D of men E repose E of believers F consolation F of Christians G confidence G of worshipers of Christ H refreshment H of the orthodox I recreation I of the poor K blessedness K of the afflicted L happiness L of the devout M reward of all M of the good, because N life of all N of the needy, since O sweetness O of the miserable P pleasantness P of the desolate Q support Q of the meek R sanctification R of the troubled S recompense S of the hungry T justification T of the just V liberty V of the gentle X enjoyment X of those crying out Y delight Y of those exulting Z exultation Z of the penitent W praise W of the contrite A virtue

Book I.

A virtue A they worship B piety B they adore C majesty C they proclaim D excellence D they venerate E clemency E they honor F divinity F they magnify G mercy G they honor H omnipotence H they love I immensity I they recall K existence K they love L dominion L they beseech M deity faithfully M they praise N essence truthfully N they praise together O goodness O they follow P truth P they observe Q grace Q they bless R height R they imitate S eminence S they await T holiness T they await expectantly V blessedness V they invoke X eternity X they implore Y sweetness Y they celebrate Z immortality Z they exalt W kindness W they fear m 3 A Therefore

Of the Polygraphia

A Therefore A servants B Now then B attendants C Now therefore C ministers D Now therefore B servants E Hence E priests F For this reason F ministerial servants G Wherefore G ministers H And therefore H attendants I For that reason I subordinate servants K On this account K administrators L And therefore L those who praise together M Therefore we also M your worshipers, although N Therefore we N your worshipers, even if O And so O boys P Therefore P little servants Q Therefore Q members of the household R Whence R men of obedience S Hence S observers T Wherefore T disciples V Because of this V subjects X For which reason X men Y Indeed Y Christians Z For indeed Z worshipers of Christ W Certainly W deputies A vain

Book I. 183 A vain; A we salute B weak; B we praise C wretched; C we praise together D unworthy; D we bless E pitiable; E we glorify F miserable; F we celebrate together G most wretched; G we bless as blessed H most unworthy; H we celebrate I most vile; I we exalt K wicked; K we honor L unjust; L we extol M frail; M we pray N abject; N we venerate O desolate; O we revere P most vain; P we invoke Q most unjust; Q we implore R most unfortunate; R we honor S most weak; S we recognize T most desolate; T we know V mortal; V we proclaim X unclean; X we sing aloud Y unfortunate; Y we tremble before Z sluggish; Z we dread w ignorant; w we fear m 4 A eter-

184 Polygraphia A eternal; A deity B life-giving; B loving-kindness C immortal; C brightness D greatest; D sweetness E ineffable; E blessedness F inaccessible; F goodness G estimable; G greatness H unsurpassable; H mercy I uncircumscribed; I divinity K unchangeable; K deity L honey-sweet; L power M luminous; M your goodness, because N salutary; N your virtue, who O heavenly; O glory P celestial; P clemency Q bright; Q excellence R serene; R providence S glorious; S omnipotence T unconquered; T gentleness V everlasting; V height X perpetual; X wisdom Y sempiternal; Y eminence Z supercelestial; Z majesty w most eminent; w loftiness A us

Book I. 185 A us; A you made B heaven; B you founded C earth; C you fashioned D the world; D you constructed E man; E you brought forth F our race; F you refashioned G all things; G you renewed H everything; H you restored I all things; I you formed K the heavens; K you established L the globe; L you ordered M earthly things; M you alone ordered N worldly things; N you alone formed O mundane things; O you constructed P human beings; P you created Q angels; Q you created R heavenly things; R you love S earthly things; S you have loved T created things; T you have loved V creation; V you adorned X the act of creation; X you adorned Y the heavenly ones; Y you magnified Z living beings; Z you illuminated W spirits; W you adorned m 5 A bo-

186 Polygraphia A by goodness; A preparing B by clemency; B preparing beforehand C by dignity; C promising D by love; D promising in return E by charity; E arranging F by generosity; F ordering G by loving-kindness; G bestowing H by grace; H providing I by goodwill; I giving K by goodness; K giving L by will; L pledging M by your gentleness; M granting to us N by your compassion; N establishing for us O by sweetness; O sharing P by munificence; P ministering Q by gentleness; Q administering R by mercy; R contributing S by indulgence; S lavishing T by compassion; T bestowing V by participation; V furnishing X by communication; X conveying Y by wisdom; Y distributing Z by command; Z remitting w by utterance; w granting pardon A life

Book I. 187 A life; A to friends B peace; B to the elect C joy; C to the just D happiness; D to angels E enjoyment; E to the beloved F sweetness; F to disciples G pleasantness; G to apostles H communion; H to evangelists I exultation; I to archangels K delight; K to prophets L security; L to servants M brightness with; M your sons N reward with; N your thrones O quiet; O to attendants P rest; P to little servants Q glory; Q to ministers R blessedness; R to servants S jubilation; S to principalities T pleasure; T to dominations V serenity; V to intimates X light; X to the predestined Y a dwelling; Y to those most loving Z recompense; Z to those most dear w tranquillity; w to the most elect A eter-

186 Polygraphia A eternal; A we have acknowledged B perpetual; B we acknowledge C everlasting; C we have known D perennial; D we know E sempiternal; E we have recognized F ineffable; F we recognize G inestimable; G we know H incorruptible; H we know I unfading; I we know K perennial; K we profess L immortal; L we confess M eternal; M for we profess N luminous; N we perceive O most noble; O we assent P most pleasant; P we consent Q most blessed; Q we experience R most secure; R we consider S most bright; S we ponder T most sweet; T we weigh carefully V most excellent; V we weigh in detail X most happy; X we think Y unending; Y we think again Z heavenly; Z we grieve w infinite; w we groan A ruler

Book I. 189

A ruler A of the world B creator B of heaven C founder C of the world D savior D of the heavens E maker E of all things F fashioner F of all G emperor G of the universe H governor H of the archangels I renewer I of Christians K restorer K of angels L preserver L of men M liberator M of mortals N teacher N of the humble O guardian O of the faithful P God P of the good Q king Q of the saints R prince R of believers S giver of life S of the devout T governor T of the poor V illuminator V of the just X enlightener X of penitents Y comforter Y of the innocent Z sustainer Z of Christ-worshipers W consoler W of the simple

A most pi-

190 Of the Polygraphia

A most pious A wretched B most dutiful B poor wretches C sweetest C pitiable D most holy D most wretched E most powerful E miserable F most kindly F most unjust G most merciful G most iniquitous H most fearsome H unclean I most gracious I criminal K greatest K stained L best, because L most vain M kindly, because M we are very evil and N holy, since N we are weak and O strongest O iniquitous P almighty P unjust Q most serene Q unworthy R most wise R unhappy S most worthy of worship S wicked T most excellent T most unhappy V most loving V most wicked X most glorious X corruptible Y most sacred Y most unworthy Z most splendid Z most unclean W merciful W most stained

A mor-

Book I. 191

A mortal A hearing B destined to die B keeping C frail C preserving D needy D attending to E destitute E taking heed F abject F loving G despised G caring for H foolish H looking upon I very foolish I looking back upon K poor K looking into L despised L observing M ruinous, by no means M grasping N defective, not N perceiving O sinners O receiving P afflicted P taking up Q very poor Q loving diligently R most abject R doing S most slothful S working T contemptible T fulfilling V most foolish V completing X needy X accomplishing Y weak Y carrying out Z ignorant Z following W deaf W desiring

A com-

192 Of the Polygraphia

A commandments A of goodness B precepts B of piety C utterances C of holiness D counsels D of mercy E orders E of sweetness F laws F of gentleness G beginnings G of love H law H of charity I counsel I of wisdom K utterance K of kindness L precept L of divinity M commandment M of your deity, but in N justifications N of your virtue, who in O instruction O of grace P tradition P of truth Q traditions Q of instruction R doctrine R of excellence S doctrines S of humanity T dogma T of will V dogmas V of calling X decrees X of election Y admonitions Y of preaching Z intimations Z of illumination W gospel W of enlightenment

A by man-

Book I. 193

A many A vices B great B harms C very great C offenses D grave D sins E gravest E guilty deeds F dreadful F crimes G continual G crimes H worst H evil deeds I harmful I offenses K pernicious K iniquities L very frequent L impieties M daily M offenses against your N more serious N faults against your O detestable O evils P abominable P words Q very many Q deeds R very great R thoughts S the very greatest S thoughts T so many T desires V so great V pleasures X deadly X desires Y lethal Y impurities Z death-bringing Z defilements W mortal W pollutions

A pie-

194 Of the Polygraphia

A piety A vices B goodness B evils C majesty C faults D mercy D offenses E sweetness E sins F mildness F crimes G charity G misdeeds H holiness H desires I will I impieties K justice K iniquities L grace L guilty deeds M law, we have sinned M offenses, for our N virtue, we have offended N harms, indeed our O truth O malices P power P follies Q loftiness Q crimes R equity R offenses S kindness S negligences T compassion T vanities V mercy X transgressions X cleansing Y rash acts Z excellence Z pleasures W serenity W desires

A exi-

Book I. 195

n 2 A wretch-

196 Polygraphia

Book I. 197

n 3 A evil-

198 Polygraphia

A they afflict

Book I. 199

n 4 A bloody-

200 Polygraphia

A pa-

Polygraphia

Book I.

Polygraphia

Book I.

Polygraphia

Book I. 207

A of the malignant one A from power B of the wicked one B from rule C of the faithless one C from captivity D of the worst one D from tyranny E of the most faithless one E from cruelty F of the most wicked one F from dominion G of the most malignant one G from lordship H of the most criminal one H from savagery I of the most accursed one I from right K of the liar K from service L of the most impious one L from servitude M of the most deceitful one M from damnation N of the most furious one N from violence O of the most unclean one O from fellowship P of the filthiest one P from subjection Q of the most unbelieving one Q from domination R of the most cunning one R from detention S of the proudest one S from rashness T of the most lying one T from oppression V of the fraudulent one V from severity X of the impious one X from malice Y of the unbelieving one Y from the net Z of the deceitful one Z from capture w of the criminal one w from deception A dia-

208 Of Polygraphy

A of the devil A Eternal B of Satan B Nourishing C of the serpent C Greatest D of the toad D Most dutiful E of the dragon E Almighty F of the deceiver F Most loving G of the adversary G Most powerful H of the seducer H Everlasting I of the supplanter I All-powerful K of the accuser K Most unconquered L of the transgressor L Most just (God M of the blasphemer M Best Lord N of the deserter N Most high Lord O of the apostate O Most strong (Jesus P of the robber P Most gentle Q of the bandit Q Most worthy of worship R of the spirit R Most holy S of the murderer S Most merciful T of the accuser T Most kind V of the trifler V Merciful. X of the wolf X Most excellent Y of the thief Y Most illustrious Z of the enemy Z Most wise w of the foe w Most glorious A uni-

Book I. 209

A of all things A creator B of all B founder C of everything C shaper D of the heavens D maker E of the world E establisher F of the globe F preserver G of the earth G illuminator H of heaven H enlightener I of the sea I restorer K of the cosmos K renewer L of the sea L ruler M of man M judge who N of men N king who O of humanity O maker P of mortals P author Q of the living Q craftsman R of souls R mover S of spirits S governor T of minds T orderer V of spiritual things V life-giver X of angels X sanctifier Y of heavenly things Y reformer Z of earthly things Z purifier w of supercelestial things w governor o A standing

210 Of Polygraphy

A standing A in heaven B shining B on high C living C in the heavens D sitting D in the height E residing E in the heights F remitting F in the highest places G ruling G among heavenly things H reigning H among things above I commanding I in majesty K gleaming K above the heavenly things L giving light L among sublime things M existing M among higher things N flashing N among more eminent things O shining forth O among the most eminent things P presiding P over dominions Q governing Q over principalities R triumphing R over powers S surpassing S over thrones T shining T in eternity V eminent V forever X exulting X perpetually Y rejoicing Y everlastingly Z blazing Z among powers w shining again w in brightness A use-

Book I. 211

A usefully A you rule B beautifully B you care for C fittingly C you cherish D powerfully D you bear E prudently E you order F wisely F you provide for G sweetly G you provide H virtuously H you arrange I orderly I you preserve K moderately K you moderate L modestly L you govern (so many things) M in order M you administer all things N happily N you dispense all things so O gloriously O you distribute P immovably P you discern Q most strongly Q you adorn R most beautifully R you decorate S most sweetly S you ornament T pleasantly T you sustain V most happily V you uphold X most pleasantly X you support Y most modestly Y you preserve Z most rightly Z you give life w most kindly w you restore o 2 A small

312 Of Polygraphy

A small things A great things B greater things B greater things C the smallest things C the greatest things D men D angels E human things E angelic things F earthly things F heavenly things G terrestrial things G supercelestial things H worldly things H archangels I things of the world I Olympian things K lower things K higher things L the lowest things L the highest things M visible things than M invisible things N mortal things than N immortal things O present things O future things P bodies P souls Q bodily things Q spiritual things R passing things R eternal things S secular things S heavenly things T the world T heaven V the earth V minds X time X spirits Y perishable things Y souls Z individual things Z eternity w all things w the universe A see

Book I. 215

A see A tears B accept B groans C receive C a groan D take up D tears E hear E weeping F hear favorably F bewailings G listen to G lamentations H give heed to H entreaties I attend to I lamentations K admit K prayers L turn toward L supplications M remember M prayers N call to mind N petitions O keep in mind O prayers P recollect P sighs Q commemorate Q laments R remember R weeping S consider S wailings T weigh carefully T miseries V think back on V cries X think on X invocations Y weigh Y afflictions Z look upon Z adversities w have mercy w [unclear] o 3 A [unclear]

214 POLYGRAPHY

A of servants / A of those who worship B of little servants / B of those who love C of servants / C of those who endure D of ministers / D of those who are diligent E of those who serve / E of those who remember F of those who serve under / F of those who praise G of those who minister / G of those who adore H of attendants / H of those who honor I of servants / I of those who seek K of priests / K of those who ask L of the elect / L of those who seek M of your poor / M of those singing Te Deum N of your children / N of those fearing Te Deum O of sons / O of those who fear P of the humble / P of those who praise together Q of the faithful / Q of those who glorify R of believers / R of those who exult S of Christians / S of those who bless T of Christ-worshippers / T of those who desire V of the orthodox / V of those who cultivate X of temple-servants / X of those who wait Y of sacrificers / Y of those who entreat Z of confessors / Z of those who stand firm W of disciples / W of those who affirm A only

BOOK I. 215

A only / A all things B true / B all things together C best / C individual things D greatest / D each thing E most pious / E all things universally F most devout / F the world G ineffable / G worldly things H inestimable / H earthly things I immortal / I supercelestial things K invisible / K everlasting things L pious / L perpetual things M unique / M eternal things N gentle / N the globe O powerful / O heaven P omnipotent / P earth Q all-powerful / Q celestial things R uncircumscribed / R earthly things S inaccessible / S terrestrial things T unchangeable / T mortal things V incorruptible / V times X most powerful / X the age Y strongest / Y visible things Z most gentle / Z human beings W wisest / W human affairs A seeing

216 POLYGRAPHY

A seeing / A fragile people B ruling / B the wretched C beholding / C the unjust D observing / D the poor E governing / E the poor wretches F embracing / F those to be pitied G caring for / G the most wretched H providing for / H the pitiable I ordering / I the most abject K directing / K the most unworthy L preserving us / L the most unfortunate M discerning us, because of / M the most lost N looking upon us, because of / N the poorest O distinguishing us / O the most vain P caring for / P the unclean Q adorning / Q the ungrateful R beautifying / R the unjust S preserving / S the impious T governing / T the evil V disposing / V the reprobate X guarding / X the lost Y looking upon / Y criminals Z giving life to / Z the most unjust W inspecting / W the most ungrateful A mortal

BOOK I. 217

A mortal / A salvation B earthly / B usefulness C terrestrial / C salvation D human beings / D deliverance E little human beings / E redemption F sinners / F vivification G worldly people / G restoration H worldly things / H restoration I little servants / I repair K the perishable / K leading back L servants / L fertility M our exiles, and / M you wished our advantage N the needy and our / N you deigned our consolation O the destitute / O recall P captives / P renewal Q the deceived / Q sanctification R the desolate / R justification S worms / S instruction T little worms / T blessedness V the wounded / V happiness X apostates / X reconciliation Y the condemned / Y cleansing Z deserters / Z purification W transgressors / W purgation A to be incarnate

218 POLYGRAPHY

A to be incarnate / A most chaste B to be baptized / B most pure C to be circumcised / C most blessed D to be tempted / D most holy E to appear / E most bright F to become man / F most noble G to fast / G thrice most holy H to be wearied / H most devout I to labor / I most pious K to preach / K undefiled L to be persecuted / L unstained M to suffer, born of / M an untouched virgin N to be handed over, begotten of / N perpetual Mary O to thirst / O ever inviolate P to teach / P immaculate vir- Q to hunger / Q most adorned -gin R to be sold / R most innocent S to be taken captive / S most beautiful T to be bound / T most lovely V to be crowned / V most modest X to be wounded / X most glorious Y to be scourged / Y most kind Z to be buried / Z most splendid W to die / W most merciful A We recommend

BOOK I. 219

A We recommend / A highest B We commend / B best C We entrust / C greatest D We set forth / D highest E We insinuate / E most pious F We open / F sweetest G We assign / G most devout H We consign / H most worthy of worship I We resign / I most merciful K We signify / K most kind L We make known / L most greatly to be feared M Therefore we notify / M everlasting N And so we submit / N most gentle O We offer / O most loving P We hand over / P most noble Q We return / Q perpetual R We prostrate / R to be feared S We bring back / S to be worshipped T We bring forward / T to be adored V We defer / V to be venerated X We sacrifice / X eternal Y We present / Y glorious Z We advise / Z ineffable W We subject / W inestimable A good-

220 Of the Polygraphy A to the goodness; A God B to the deity; B Father C to the majesty; C Maker D to the divinity; D Creator E to the fatherhood; E Protector F to the dominion; F Founder G to the charity; G Savior H to the piety; H Ruler I to the grace; I Fashioner K to the power; K Preserver L to the power, Lord; L Defender M to your holiness, O Lord; M Ruler, Jesus Christ N to your wisdom, O Lord; N King, Christ Jesus O to the virtue, Lord; O Guardian P to the glory; P Judge Q to the mercy; Q Emperor R to the providence; R Founder S to the munificence; S Restorer T to the mercy; T Renewer V to the compassion; V Giver of life X to the greatness; X Governor Y to the blessedness; Y Enlightener Z to the gentleness; Z Illuminator w to the serenity; w Redeemer A of every-

Book I. 221 A of all; A actions B of all together; B souls C of all things; C minds D of invisible things; D lives E of visible things; E powers F of mortal beings; F affairs G of the heavens; G cares H of the world; H sorrows I of the globe; I miseries K of heaven; K affections L of earth, pious one; L consciences M of man, prince; M our causes N of men, center; N our infirmities O of humanity; O our temptations P of the universe; P adversities Q of the things above; Q little temptations R of worldly things; R anxieties S of things of this world; S wants T of Christ-worshipers; T necessities V of Christians; V hardships X of dominions; X afflictions Y of principalities; Y tribulations Z of powers; Z intentions W of angels; W operations A de-

222 Of the Polygraphy A devoutly; A praying B attentively; B adoring C intently; C beseeching D more devoutly; D entreating E more attentively; E imploring F more intently; F supplicating G urgently; G asking H more urgently; H groaning I most humbly; I earnestly asking K most urgently; K knocking L humbly; L invoking, through M most intently; M desiring that through N most devoutly; N wishing that through O most attentively; O earnestly wishing P most fervently; P crying out Q most ardently; Q crying aloud R fervently; R desiring S more fervently; S requesting T ardently; T demanding V more ardently; V urgently demanding X affectionately; X most urgently demanding Y more affectionately; Y seeking Z most affectionately; Z asking W without ceasing; W calling out A great

Book I. 223 A great; A compassion B infinite; B mercy C very great; C pity D most high; D fellow-feeling E very broad; E generosity F deep; F sweetness G piety; G piety H deepest; H gentleness I most abundant; I grace K inexhaustible; K goodness L unconquerable; L charity M insuperable; M your love N everlasting; N your mercy O inestimable; O sweetness P honey-sweet; P gentleness Q ineffable; Q humanity R lovable; R kindness S praiseworthy; S munificence T very mild; T largess V most praiseworthy; V benevolence X singular; X long-suffering Y very rich; Y indulgence Z unchangeable; Z sweetness W uncircumscribed; W magnificence A may you grant

224 Of the Polygraphy A may you grant pardon; A our B may you forgive; B of the faithful C may you dismiss; C of the humble D may you remit; D of the devout E may you relax; E of the contrite F may you wipe away; F of those confessing G may you wash away; G of believers H may you cleanse; H of the poor I may you release; I of the weak K may you wash; K of the wretched L may you cover; L of the afflicted M may you wash clean all; M of those groaning N may you wipe away all; N of those invoking O may you hide; O of those weeping P may you overlook; P of Christians Q may you extinguish; Q of Christ-worshipers R may you break apart; R of the orthodox S may you cleanse; S of churchmen T may you purify; T of the compunctious V may you purify; V of the desolate X may you cleanse thoroughly; X of those exulting Y may you amend; Y of those supplicating Z may you justify; Z of those imploring W may you take away; W of those desiring A vices

Book I. 235 A vices; A of the time done B evils; B of the time completed C harms; C of the time accomplished D faults; D of the time elapsed E sins; E of the past time F crimes; F of the preceding time G offenses; G of the time that is passing away H hidden things; H of the time granted I things committed; I of the most precious time K crimes; K of the saving time L wickednesses; L of the salutary time M impurities; M of the preceding time N sins; N of the time granted O negligences; O of the time lost P transgressions; P of the time already done Q iniquities; Q of the time neglected R impieties; R of the time rolled back S wicked deeds; S of the time rolled onward T depravities; T of the time lost V excesses; V of the time spent X guilt; X of the fleeting time Y stains; Y of the earlier time Z injustices; Z of the old time w acts of disobedience; w of the passing time A lost

226 POLYGRAPHIAE A leading through A consolation B leading back B pleasantness C conducing C comfort D leading in D happiness E leading E fellowship F conveying F blessedness G introducing G rejoicing H bringing forth H banquet I transferring I rejoicings K advancing K banquets L receiving L gladness M receiving us to M the feasts of all N admitting us to N the joys of all O accepting O joy P drawing P fellowship Q bringing Q triumphs R recalling R dwellings S raising S habitations T lifting T spectacles V joining V abodes X associating X communion Y uniting Y participation Z enrolling Z brightness W exalting W rest A ele-

LIBER I. 227 A of the elect A in the heavens B of the saints B an age C of friends C eternal D of the beloved D perpetual E of lovers E everlasting F of the faithful F in the supercelestial places G of servants G in everlastingness H of the just H ages of ages I of attendants I a holy age K of the blessed K ages of everlastingness L of martyrs L in the celestial places M of your worshippers M in the highest places N of your citizens N forever O of angels O ages P of confessors P in heaven Q of apostles Q on high R of prophets R in the heights S of disciples S in the things above T of believers T in the hall of heaven V of praisers V in the court of the heavens X of those praising X in the highest places Y of the dear ones Y in the highest place Z of the dearest ones Z in paradise W of the most loving ones W in the heavenly places p 2 A Omn.

228 POLYGRAPHIAE A O wretched A mortals B O poor wretches B men C O pitiable C little men D O most wretched D common people E O miserable E sinners F O most unhappy F princes G O most foolish G barons H O lost H counts I O unhappy I dukes K O you K kings L But you L judges M O vain ones M rulers from every N O good ones N governors in every O O those about to perish O prelates P O most lost ones P pontiffs Q Therefore you Q emperors R You therefore R priests S You accordingly S presbyters T O most vain ones T prelates V O unbelieving V pastors X O negligent X seculars Y O poorest Y cloistered men Z O most abject Z Christians W O foolish W Christ-worshippers A earth

LIBER I. 229 A earth A Franks B world B Bavarians C globe C Austrians D fatherland D Franconians E region E French-born men F territory F Germans G province G Alemanni H clime H Belgians I horizon I Noricans K parallel K Bohemians L south L especially Hessians M east under heaven M southerners and especially N west under heaven N especially Monappians O north O but Westphalians P district P Frisians Q county Q Frisians R principality R Grunes S empire S Cleves men T language T Sicambrians V kingdom V Gelderlanders X estate X Wedranians Y place Y Lotharingians Z village Z Moravians W city W Saxons p 3 A Tho-

230 POLYGRAPHIAE A Thuringians A Burgundians B Meisseners B Lombards C Mosellans C Burgundians D Rhinelanders D Brabanters E Rhenish men E Brabantians F Cisrhenanians F Hollanders G Transrhenanians G Hollanders H Cismosellans H Avars I Transmosellans I Huns K Treverans K Hungarians L Treverici L Poles M Treveri M Poles together with N Teutons N Danes together with O Germans O Dacians P Teutonic men P Swedes Q Westphalians Q Swedes R men of the March R Swedish men S Cynonoti S Silesians T Pomeranians T Helvetians V Gauians V Silesians X Nahagauians X Helvetians Y Stauronesians Y Alsatians Z Renigauians Z Alsatians W Vangiones W Alsatians A Swabians

LIBER I. 233 A Swabians A Spaniards B Swabian men B Spanish men C Vindelici C Normans D Tribotes D Norman men E Triboti E Normandians F Gauioduri F Icelandic men G Nemetes G Icelanders H Speyer men H Icelanders I Nemetic men I Britons K Speyer men K Britons L Hanarici L Britannians M Anglians M and also Slavs and N Albinians N Slavs, and you O Englishmen O Slavic men P Scots P Slavs Q Scots Q Slavs R Rhaetians R Rugians S Rhaetian men S Rugians T Irishmen T Rugi V Irish men V Ruthenians X Norwegians X Ruthenian men Y Norwegians Y Ruthenes Z Zealanders Z Pruthenians W Zealanders W Pruthenic men P 4 A Lithuo-

332 POLYGRAPHIAE A Lithuonians A Picards B Lithones B Picards C Lithuanian men C Picards D Flemings D Picardian men E Flemish men E Mauritanians F Cassubian men F Mauritanians G Cassubiones G Mauritanian men H Cassubians H Portuguese men I Lusatians I Portuguese men K Lusatian men K Portuguese L Lausitanians L Lusitanians M Athasones M Lusitanians N Athasini N Lusitanians O Athasians O Getulians P Savoyards P Getulian men Q Savoyards Q Ethiopians R Styrians R Ethiopians S Dalmatians S Ethiopian men T Dalmatians T Scaldes X Dalmatian men X Scaldes Y Pannonia Y Africans Z Pannonia Z African men W Maiorians W Sicilians

Book I. 238 A Sicels A Mohabares B Sicilians B Armenians C Neapolitans C Armenians D Neapolitans D Palestinians E Italians E Hebrews F Italians F Jews G Italics G Rhodians H Italians H Cypriots I Calabrians I Egyptians K Calabrians K Asians L Romans L Asiatics M Romans M Tartars N Etruscans N Cappadocians O Etrurians O Chaldaeans P Allobroges P Medes Q Celtiberians Q Parthians R Greeks R Persians S Gauls S Numidians T Cabini T Numidians V Sabines V Pelasgians Y Latins Y Thracians Z barbarians Z Amazons w Indians w Arcadians A Atre-

Of Polygraphy A Atrebates A Ambiani B Aduatuci B Ambluariti C Avarici C Ancalites D Ambari D Ambilates E Auverni E Agendones F Aulerci F Ambibareti G Andes G Ambibari H Avariti H Assiburgii I Antuates I Ansnarii K Aremici K Arenarii L Arthomici L Bellovaci M Bigeriones M Bibroci N Brannoces N Brigantes O Brannonii O Battonoduri P Bituriges P Bethasii Q Bactavi Q Bingiones R Bellocassi R Nivicellenses S Centrones S Gamadusii T Caturiges T Bructeri V Catuaci V Cimbri X Casani X Cargali Y Caresei Y Caletes Z Condrusi Z Caderes w Curiosolites w Cadurci A Cavil-

Book I. 235 A Cavillones A Carnutes B Occosates B Cantabri C Cevimagi C Cancii D Caninefates D Cassii E Cyranores E Cerusii F Gammani F Catti G Cerocates G Duracii H Diablintres H Ebutones I Eburonices I Eusubii K Flustates K Essui L Garrocelli L Gaballi M Hedui M Garites N Harudes N Garumni O Helveceti O Grudii P Helvii P Gorduni Q Iceni Q Gugerni R Lingones R Hermunduri S Lentii S Lenonces T Lexonii T Leopontii V Lexovii V Latovici X Leuaci X Lemonices Y Mandubii Y Ligiones Z Marcomanni Z Ligii w Morini w Mediomatrices A Me-

Of Polygraphy A Mesii A Ordolucae B Nervii B Pemani C Nanetes C Pleumoxii D Nantuates D Petrocorii E Novesii E Primigeni F Osissini F Chaemi G Parisii G Remenses H Pictones H Rhedones I Praetiani I Santones K Sebusiani K Sedusii L Segusiani L Seduni M Sequani M Sedunenses N Gandavii N Bisuntii O Gandenses O Bisuntini P Gandanenses P Suesii Q Sinones Q Segni R Ivesiones R Sessuvi S Sibuzates S Sunciates T Silurae T Sengoriaci V Sninici V Tulingi X Sarmatians X Tolosates Y Turones Y Tolosani Z Tarusates Z Trinobantes w Tarbelli w Tectosages A Tau-

Book I. 237 A Tauciati A perceive B Tungri B take up C Torbiaci C receive D Tubantes D accept E Tigeni E conceive F Vocatii F hear out G Vagiones G hear H Volgae H obey I Volsci I listen K Vellocasses K give ear L Veragri L attend M Veneti and all the rest M direct your attention N Unelli and all the rest N take notice O Ubii O observe P Usipetes P weigh carefully Q Vascones Q consider R Veromandui R examine S Chymonoburgii S ponder T Agrippinates T weigh V Colonenses V understand X Botanepolites X think Y Botaneburgii Y think back Z Beapolites Z discern w Herbipolenses w preserve A Mo-

Of Polygraphy A warnings A of God B admonitions B of Christ C admonitions C my D forewarnings D divine E reminders E of the Scriptures F forewarnings F Christian G warnings G evangelical H exhortations H of the evangelists I exhortations I of the apostles K exhortations K apostolic L suggestions L of the saints M consultations M holy N introductions N true O allegations O useful P intimations P salutary Q instructions Q saving R predictions R excellent S preachings S of the prophets T utterances T prophetic V denunciations V ecclesiastical X exclamations X paternal Y instructions Y of the fathers Z protestations Z of the faithful w faithful A Amend-

Book I. 239 A amend A true B purify B pure C rectify C right D compose D whole E justify E faithful F cleanse F holy G purge thoroughly G continuous H sanctify H fervid I make straight I fervent K cleanse K ardent L cleanse thoroughly L unceasing M wash M truest N rinse through N purest O reform O straightest P restore P most whole Q renew Q most faithful R illuminate R most holy S prepare S most fervent T repair T most ardent V examine V catholic X cast away X Christian Y despise Y ecclesiastical Z clarify Z necessary w due A faith

236 Polygraphy A faith A invention B knowledge B concupiscence C penitence C occupations D repentance D exercises E confession E iniquities F contrition F impieties G attrition G injustices H satisfaction H filthinesses I humiliation I stains K humility K souls L chastity L affections M credulity M your faults, lest N mortification N your offenses, lest O continence O causes P wisdom P ways Q chastisement Q paths R opinion R minds S charity S conscience T conversion T works V instruction V estimations X subjection X judgments Y obedience Y desires Z conduct Z passions w life w actions A death

Book I. 241 A death A may seize B hell B may catch C judgment C may apprehend D calamity D may envelop E damnation E may wrap around F danger F may involve G consummation G may cover over H consumption H may forestall I condemnation I may consume K slaughter K may devour L destruction L may invade M destruction suddenly you M may carry off when not N vengeance suddenly you N may snatch away while not O end O may devour P fear P may overturn Q pain Q may subvert R anguish R may extinguish S misery S may exterminate T tribulation T may swallow up V vengeance V may destroy X sentence X may break Y trouble Y may destroy Z sorrow Z may lay waste w retribution w may surround q A may think.

842 Polygraphy A you think A Attend B you reckon B Direct your attention C you fear C Consider D you ponder D Weigh E you will think E Weigh carefully F you will reckon F Weigh G you will ponder G Remember H you will reconsider H Reconsider I you reconsider I Think K you will estimate K Look upon L you estimate L Behold M you will have reckoned M Inspect now, O you N you will fear N Look back now, there- O you are greatly afraid O See through, fore, you P you are afraid P Discern Q you fear Q Perceive R you estimate R Gaze upon S you will estimate S Notice T you will beware T Observe V you take heed V Recall X you will take care X See Y you take care Y Recognize Z you fear Z Know w you consider w Recognize A vain

Book I. 243 A vain A worshippers of Christ B sluggish B Christians C hard C pontiffs D slow D prelates E ignorant E bishops F idle F pastors G wretched G bishops H slothful H kings I acedia-ridden I judges K indolent K faithful L forgetful L peoples M sleepy M presidents N negligent N tribunes O imprudent O rulers P inconsiderate P princes Q most wretched Q emperors R pitiable R elders S deserving pity S petty men T very hard T men V destined to perish V mortals X unfortunate X magnates Y inexperienced Y worldly men Z desolate Z praetors w most inexperienced w prefects q 2 A de-

244 Polygraphy A I beseech A miseries B I pray B disturbances C I entreat C calamities D I ask D adversities E I pray E tribulations F I exhort F persecutions G I urge G disturbances H I encourage H infestations I I exhort I molestations K I admonish K desolations L I warn beforehand L vexations M I warn, at last M hardships which N I ask, [unclear] N troubles which O I beseech O collisions P I call to witness P treacheries Q I admonish Q insolences R I bring to mind R destructions S I persuade S devastations T I advise T depopulations V I urge V plunderings X we ask X tramplings underfoot Y we ask Y oppositions Z we pray Z afflictions w we supplicate w mockeries A holy

Book I. 245 A holy A of the faithful B venerable B of believers C to be revered C of the humble D most blessed D of the orthodox E most holy E of Christians F fruitful F of worshippers of Christ G worthy of honor G of the redeemed H honorable H of the restored I venerable I of the elect K undefiled K of the just L unstained L of the innocent M uncontaminated M apostolic Church N untouched mother N Church of martyrs O inviolate mother O of confessors P happy P of those confessing Q incorrupt Q of the predestined R immaculate R of the good S sacrosanct S of those to be saved T catholic T of virgins V universal V of those to be blessed X kind X of the devout Y sweet Y of the contrite Z chaste Z of mortals w pious w of the living q 3 A suffer-

246 POLYGRAPHIAE

A suffers / A from the deceitful B has suffered / B from the reprobate C sustains / C from the perverse D sustained / D from the wicked E experiences / E from the cruel F has experienced / F from the most cruel G endures thoroughly / G from the most perverse H has endured thoroughly / H from the most deceitful I has tolerated / I from the most reprobate K tolerates / K from the most criminal L bears / L from the villainous M bears through / M from the worst N has borne / N from the base O undertakes / O from the brutish P has undertaken / P from the basest Q receives / Q from the criminal R has received / R from the wicked S accepts / S from the most savage T has accepted / T from the defiled V awaits / V from the hardest X expects / X from the vainest Y has expected / Y from the filthiest Z had / Z from the most treacherous W has / W from the treacherous A from the impious

LIBER I. 247

A from the impious / A from the Turks B from the unjust / B from the pagans C from the unclean / C from the Saracens D from the unbelieving / D from the heathen E from the most impious / E from the nations F from the most unjust / F from the Gentiles G from the most unclean / G from the Bulgars H from the most unbelieving / H from the Mohammedans I from the most unfortunate / I from the Mohammedans K from the most sordid / K from the Pelagians L from the most absurd / L from the heretics M from the most abject / M from the Greeks who her N from the most wretched / N from the Tartars who her O from the most unskilled / O from the tyrants P from the most envious / P from the Armenians Q from the most foolish / Q from the Ruthenians R from the most stupid / R from the Bulgarians S from the most slothful / S from the schismatics T from the most ignorant / T from the idolaters V from the most idle / V from the persecutors X from the most greedy / X from the plunderers Y from the most covetous / Y from the Parthians Z from the savage / Z from the robbers W from the most savage / W from the hideamphoteri q 4 A daily-

248 POLYGRAPHIAE

A daily / A they trouble B continually / B they disturb C continuously / C they throw into confusion D gravely / D they lay waste E exceedingly / E they assail F enormously / F they attack G most gravely / G they storm H most cruelly / H they invade I horribly / I they oppress K pitiably / K they depress L most wretchedly / L they molest M cruelly / M they harass N hostilely / N they afflict O most savagely / O they overturn P wickedly / P they subvert Q incessantly / Q they plunder R frequently / R they tear apart S most wickedly / S they cast down T most unjustly / T they annihilate V most frequently / V they trample X most insolently / X they despoil Y most furiously / Y they persecute Z enviously / Z they shake W constantly / W they exterminate A They obtain-

LIBER I. 249

A They obtain / A Asia B They occupy / B Africa C They hold / C Greece D They possess / D Thrace E They occupied / E Bulgaria F They have occupied / F Carmania G They have obtained / G Armenia H They have preoccupied / H Cappadocia I They preoccupied / I Mauretania K They preoccupy / K Ethiopia L They have taken away, behold / L Getulia M Now they have begun / M Libya N For they now have / N Egypt O They possess / O Arabia P They overturned / P Antioch Q They invaded / Q Alexandria R They captured by assault / R Palestine S They have captured by assault / S Assyria T They subverted / T Judaea V They exterminated / V Syria X They have exterminated / X India Y They have usurped / Y Tartary Z They usurped / Z Barbary W They entered / W the Hellespont q s A Epi-

250 POLYGRAPHIAE

A Epirus / A Aeolia B Persia / B Alania C Persis / C Galatia D Albania / D Bithynia E Dardania / E Macedonia F Magrabia / F Amazonia G Negroponte / G Melindia H Taprobana / H Gargysa I Calcutta / I Corystum K Scoyra / K Repsiana L Parthia / L Agizimba M Samaria / M Marchosa N Pamphylia / O Longonia P Mesopotamia / P Perodia Q Babylonia / Q Camaroela R Hydrontum / R Damesas S Scythia / S Tacharnia T Euboea / T Dalagum V Media / V Musameli X Aetolia / X Hesperia Y Chalolaea / Y Malachat Z Damascus / Z Turamida W Arcadia / W Pharastama A Rea-

LIBER I. 251

A Reala / A Sachas B Salitana / B Maras C Eleones / C Aschytas D Nigritas / D Lydia E Tumelica / E Phrygia F Sagabacia / F Asaborum G Ichthyophagi / G Thamis H Cyrenaica / H Labonphas I Marmarica / I Sachalita K Sysophagi / K Susiana L Azania / L Hyrcania M Mascitae / M Parthantide N Abrochides / N Turkey O Mynothora / O Caria P Troglodytica / P Lycia Q Smyrnophora / Q Cilicia R Gargisa / R Coele-Syria S Sabara / S Colchis T Rapata / T Argolis V Phasagar / V Sarmatia X Malachias / X Nogordia Y Cassanitha / Y Cyropolitae Z Megobardi / Z Arsia W Catromonicae / W Iberia A Bos-

Polygraphy

A Cassia

Book I.

A Lacia

Polygraphy

A beautiful-

Book I.

A inhabi-

Polygraphy

A slain-

Book I.

A rescue-

Polygraphy

A they care

Book I. 259 A care for A of God B think upon B of Christ C think back upon C of the Lord D attend to D of the crucified one E devise E of the Savior F seek out F of the Redeemer G inquire into G of the Fashioner H seek H of the Maker I love I of the Reformer K desire K of the Liberator L search after L of the Founder M follow M of our Creator N look upon N of the Author of all things O inspect O of the Maker P regard P of the Craftsman Q consider Q of the Father R desire R of the Nourisher S follow S of the Illuminator T prefer T of the Enlightener V practice V of the Governor X treat X of the Preserver Y handle thoroughly Y of the Protector Z find Z of the Commander W preserve W of the Rewarder

260 Polygraphia A the father A neglecting B the people B scorning C the inheritance C despising D the household D looking down upon E the little people E thinking little of F the Church F esteeming lightly G honor G valuing as a trifle H commandment H making little of I mandate I forgetting K good pleasure K disparaging L will L passing over M ministers M abhorring N priests N mocking O servants O deriding P little sheep P casting away Q clergy Q deserting R common people R trampling underfoot S sheep S jeering at T servants T esteeming as nothing V faith V detesting X doctrine X reproaching Y ordinances Y corrupting Z the Gospel Z loathing W religion W execrating

Book I. 261 A On account of this A kings B Wherefore B judges C Therefore C rulers D For this reason D consuls E Consequently E presidents F For that cause F princes G Hence G pontiffs H On account of it H prelates I Therefore I high priests K Thus K bishops L But L cardinals M But woe to you M governors N And woe to you N cardinals O Accordingly O patriarchs P From this P primates Q From this Q lords R Therefore R dukes S Because of this S prefects T And therefore T greater men V For this V powerful men X Accordingly X rulers Y Now therefore Y counts Z Now accordingly Z captains W Now therefore W emperors

262 Polygraphia A of Christians A to leisure B of Christ-worshippers B to vices C of Christianity C to lust D of the whole world D to greed E of the orthodox E to desires F of believers F to pleasures G of peoples G to vanities H of provinces H to impurities I of churches I to shameful acts K of common peoples K to feasting L of the faithful L to drinking M of lands, who M to things far too transitory N of the world, since N to continually useless things O of the earth O to earthly things P of the world P to perishable things Q of faith Q to vain things R of justice R to banquets S of the poor S to delights T of men T to pride V of mortals V to levities X of regions X to arrogance Y of kingdoms Y to hunts Z of all Europe Z to lusts W of the baptized W to carousals

Book I. 263 A intent A the Church B devoted B of the faithful C occupied C of the just D preoccupied D of churches E entangled E of believers F giving yourselves F of those who are perishing G serving G of Christians H devoted in service H of Christ-worshippers I rendering service I of ecclesiastics K serving under K of fellow Christians L indulging L of the baptized M waiting upon M of the orthodox N toiling N of Catholics O bound over O of the saints P applying yourselves P of the innocent Q immersed Q of the poor R involved R of the afflicted S polluted S of the desolate T accustomed T of brothers V habituated V of the wretched X suffocated X of captives Y ensnared Y of priests Z granting Z of the servants of Christ W consenting W of the oppressed

364 Polygraphia A dangers A you attend to B danger B you think upon C necessities C you think back upon D necessity D you behold E close necessities E you look ahead to F desolations F you regard G desolation G you inspect H destructions H you look upon I destruction I you grieve over K ruin K you judge L ruins L you weigh M labors scarcely M you ponder N griefs not N you weigh carefully O miseries O you consider P misery P you notice Q afflictions Q you avenge R tribulations R you defend S adversities S you defend against T oppression T you discern V overthrows V you see X persecutions X you help Z vexations Z you understand W crushings W you attend to A Amen

Book I.

A Amen, amen / A I say B Most certainly / B I foretell C For certain / C I disclose D Most truly / D I make known E Truthfully / E I set forth F Truly / F I express G Amen / G I intimate H Behold / H I presage I Now / I signify K Therefore / K I announce beforehand L Sadly / L I announce M Weeping / M I declare to you, unless N Sorrowing / N I tell you that, unless O Groaning / O I reveal, unless P Mournful / P I report Q Firmly / Q I report R Boldly / R I affirm S Confidently / S I confirm T Assuredly / T I protest V Steadfastly / V I attest X Without doubt / X I bear witness Y Without hesitation / Y I prophesy Z Undoubtedly / Z I prophesy w Certainly / w I profess

Polygraphy

A you keep watch / A they will overturn B you wake up / B they will invade C you have kept watch / C they will destroy D you have awakened / D they will enter E you forestall them / E they will occupy F you bring aid / F they will obtain G you come to help / G they will subvert H you meet them / H they will usurp I you fight back / I they will overcome K you resist / K they will possess L you stand by / L they will subject M you oppose; otherwise / M they will carry off successively N you rise up; otherwise / N they will seize little by little O you rise together / O they will snatch away P you hasten together / P they will afflict Q you intervene / Q they will shake R you have defended / R they will defile S you have taken counsel / S they will seize T you take counsel / T they will lay claim to V you consider / V they will trample X you act / X they will contaminate Y you take care / Y they will storm Z you do / Z they will attack w you have done / w they will besiege

Book I.

A Europe / A Frisia B Hungary / B Hesse C Pannonia / C Meissen D Austria / D Pomerania E Dalmatia / E Westphalia F Croatia / F Neustria G Styria / G Lombardy H Cilia / H Calabria I Silesia / I Italy K Dacia / K Istria L Poland / L Etruria M Bohemia / M Tuscany N Lusatia / N Venice O Swabia / O Sicily P Sweden / P Sardinia Q Moravia / Q Carinthia R Norway / R Slavonia S Sarmatia / S Germany T the March / T Alemannia V Saxony / V Teutonia X Thuringia / X Eleonia Y Bavaria / Y Savoy Z Franconia / Z Burgundy w Swabia / w Lorraine

Polygraphy

A Helvetia / A Zeeland B Alsace / B Holland C Prussia / C Brabant D Pruthenia / D Sicambria E Wallachia / E Grunedia F Vindelicia / F Alsace G Lithuania / G England H Spain / H Albion I Aquitaine / I Scotland K Lusitania / K Ireland L Portugal / L Hainonia, which M Aragon / M Angaria and all N Catalonia / N Westravia and all the things that O Granada / O Westravia P Castile / P Buconia Q Galicia / Q Belgica R Gascony / R Navarre S Asturias / S Luxembourg T Gaul / T Majorca V France / V Minorca X Brittany / X Campania Y Normandy / Y Candia Z Picardy / Z Rhodes w Flanders / w Cyprus

Book I.

A our things / A they will seize B of our people / B they will carry off C of the faithful / C they will plunder D of the upright / D they will carry away E of believers / E they will drag off F of the orthodox / F they will take G of Catholics / G they will receive H of Christians / H they will receive I of Christ-worshippers / I they will divide K of churches / K they will snatch away L of the Church / L they will overturn M yours / M they will subvert N Christ’s / N they will destroy O of the saints / O they will burn P of the just / P they will break in pieces Q of priests / Q they will despoil R of ecclesiastics / R they will lay waste S of Christendom / S they will invade T of the baptized / T they will obtain V of the predestined / V they will occupy X of the evangelical / X they will preoccupy Y of Nazarenes / Y they will hasten upon Z of the elect / Z they will sell at auction w of the poor / w they will withdraw

Polygraphy

A killing / A impiously B slaying outright / B everywhere C murdering / C openly D choking / D on every side E suffocating / E wickedly F destroying / F as enemies G extinguishing / G cruelly H slaughtering / H horribly I killing / I most impiously K putting to death / K most wickedly L drowning / L most cruelly M exterminating / M most furiously, all N cutting down / N terribly, all O disemboweling / O most savagely P crucifying / P tearfully Q hanging / Q furiously R flaying / R publicly S torturing / S suddenly T tormenting / T soon V punishing / V most maliciously X butchering / X most monstrously Y mutilating / Y most imprudently Z destroying / Z most greedily w slaughtering / w most miserably

Book I. 271

A Pray

272 Of the Polygraphia

A riches

Book I. 273

A all

274 Of the Polygraphia

A servants

Book I. 275

276 Of the Polygraphia

A pre-

Book I. 277

s 3 A to fall

378 Polygraphy

A part

Book I. 279

s 4 A of the beloved

280 Polygraphy

A chose

Book I. 281

s s A pious

882 Polygraphy

w illustrious A devo-

Book I, 283 A devoutly A O pious one B sincerely B O sweet one C daily C O merciful one D continually D O greatest one E most humbly E O most dutiful one F most devoutly F O sweetest one G most ardently G O most loving one H most fervently H O all-powerful one I most urgently I O most powerful one K trustingly K O most merciful one L confidently L O most kind one M saying assiduously M O most loving one N saying purely N O most indulgent one O rightly O O most merciful one P piously P O most excellent one Q truly Q O most glorious one R truthfully R O most victorious one S sincerely S O unconquered one T most purely T O strongest one V humbly V O mildest one X ardently X O merciful one Y fervently Y O crucified one Z affectionately Z O adorable one w cordially w O worshipful one A king

284 Polygraphy A king A of heaven B ruler B of the world C maker C of the earth D author D of the heavens E creator E of the lands F founder F of heavenly things G prince G of earthly things H emperor H of worldly things I fabricator I of mundane things K fashioner K of supercelestial things L restorer L of all things M restorer M of all things collectively N illuminator N of everything O enlightener O of the world P institutor P of the universe Q God Q of the faithful R craftsman R of human beings S savior S of angels T lord T of humanity V preserver V of invisible things X governor X of visible things Y sanctifier Y of mortals Z moderator Z of living beings w establisher w of bodily things A have com-

Book I, 285 A have compassion A on the vain B have mercy B on the perishable C be gracious C to the wretched D take pity D on the abject E have mercy E on the desolate F be present F to the poor little ones G be at hand G to the infirm H stand by H the slothful I come to the aid I of the weak K may you come to the aid K of the humble L bring help L to the dispirited M may you help us M the unworthy N help us N the most vain O run to meet us O the humble P may you run to meet P the frail Q run to meet Q those to be pitied R attend R to the pitiable S be appeased S toward the most abject T be fully appeased T toward the most unworthy V give aid V to the poorest X do good X to the most wretched Y feel compassion Y for the poor Z attend Z to the little poor ones w watch over w the unclean A servants

226 Polygraphy A servants A sacred B attendants B holy C little sheep C consecrated D sheep D glorious E little servants E renowned F ministers F venerable G worshipers G venerable H petitioners H memorable I lovers I to be recollected K creatures K most sacred L called ones L most blessed M your faithful, through M most glorious N your devoted ones, through N most excellent O boys O most kind P saved ones P sacrosanct Q redeemed ones Q honorable R liberated ones R honorific S summoned ones S worthy of honor T gathered ones T health-bringing V servants V saving X believers X praiseworthy Y worshipers of Christ Y most bright Z Christians Z renowned w baptized ones w great A death

Book I, 287 A death A grant B passion B give C teaching C provide D instruction D confer E preaching E bestow F birth F reveal G incarnation G display H humanity H grant I annunciation I pour in K divinity K graciously grant L deity L may you graciously grant M your piety and M pour into us N your apparition N bestow on us O conception O bestow P circumcision P bestow Q baptism Q may you grant R captivity R grant S scourging S inspire T crucifixion T may you inspire V resurrection V breathe upon X coronation X breathe upon Y ascension Y send in Z condescension Z may you send in w compassion w lavish A true

258 Polygraphy A true A hope B right B faith C pure C peace D firm D charity E assiduous E love F continual F holiness G perpetual G innocence H whole H contrition I perfect I devotion K most true K conversion L most right L purity M most pure M chastity, that of your N most firm N concord, by the strength of your O most whole O patience P most perfect P chastity Q persevering Q continence R unceasing R compunction S unfailing S observance T health-bringing T abstinence V sincere V sanctity X due X temperance Z necessary Z goodness w full w obedience A praise

Book I.

A: praiseworthy | A: piety B: invisible | B: goodness C: everlasting | C: deity D: inestimable | D: virtue E: sacrosanct | E: majesty F: most sacred | F: wisdom G: most unconquered | G: divinity H: unchangeable | H: kindness I: uncircumscribed | I: greatness K: uncircumscribable | K: magnificence L: incomprehensible | L: omnipotence M: most profound | M: compassion N: most excellent | N: dominion O: most radiant | O: sublimity P: most glorious | P: loftiness Q: inscrutable | Q: will R: inconceivable | R: providence S: most serene | S: gentleness T: most illustrious | T: blessedness V: most holy | V: brightness X: immortal | X: ordering Y: invariable | Y: sweetness Z: ineffable | Z: power W: eternal | W: beauty

A: rightly | A: to serve B: well | B: to attend upon C: devoutly | C: to devote ourselves to service D: worthily | D: to be devoted in service E: fittingly | E: to serve under F: gratefully | F: to minister G: steadfastly | G: to administer H: unceasingly | H: to please I: most devoutly | I: to be reconciled K: incessantly | K: to serve as attendants L: laudably | L: to serve as soldiers M: most steadfastly | M: to obey N: most worthily | N: to live O: most peacefully | O: may we deserve to be joined P: most rightly | P: and may we be able to be associated Q: sincerely | Q: and to be united R: blamelessly | R: to be joined together S: innocently | S: to be presented T: perpetually | T: to cleave V: continually | V: [unclear] X: always | X: to adhere Y: assiduously | Y: to cling fast Z: continuously | Z: to share W: cheerfully | W: to be present

A: life

Book I.

A: life | A: with the elect B: peace | B: with the saints C: light | C: with the called D: rest | D: with the servants E: quiet | E: with the little servants F: glory | F: with the attendants G: a portion | G: with the archangels H: enjoyment | H: with the servants I: sweetness | I: with the worshippers K: delight | K: with the friends L: brightness | L: with the apostles M: vision with all | M: your beloved N: grace together with | N: your faithful O: a dwelling | O: with the lovers P: happiness | P: with the dearest Q: pleasantness | Q: with the confessors R: consolation | R: with the predestined S: exultation | S: with the justified T: joy | T: with the martyrs V: habitation | V: with the disciples X: jubilation | X: with the followers Y: blessedness | Y: with the household-born Z: reward | Z: with the members of the household W: gladness | W: with the justified

A: may we have | A: eternal B: may we obtain | B: everlasting C: may we take | C: perpetual D: may we receive | D: sempiternal E: may we accept | E: enduring F: may we take up | F: incorrupt G: may we receive | G: incorruptible H: may we attain | H: lasting I: may we obtain | I: supernatural K: may we deserve | K: inestimable L: may we merit | L: heavenly M: may we get | M: infinite N: may we acquire | N: endless O: may we enter | O: supercelestial P: may we go into | P: unfailing Q: may we find | Q: spiritual R: may we discover | R: intellectual S: may we behold | S: superintellectual T: may we inspect | T: uncircumscribable V: may we possess | V: supereminent X: may we gaze upon | X: superhuman Y: may we taste | Y: ever-abiding Z: may we taste fully | Z: ineffable W: may we share | W: unchangeable

Book I.

A: O life | A: of all B: O hope | B: of everyone C: O salvation | C: of the whole universe D: O ruler | D: of believers E: O lover | E: of Christians F: O savior | F: of Christ-worshippers G: O redeemer | G: of the ecclesiastical H: O moderator | H: of Catholics I: O consoler | I: of the orthodox K: O governor | K: of the faithful L: O fashioner | L: of the poor M: O life-giver | M: of the needy, Jesus Christ N: O illuminator | N: of the pious, Christ Jesus O: O enlightener | O: of human beings P: O sweetness | P: of mortals Q: O receiver | Q: of the humble R: O preserver | R: of the devout S: O commander | S: of the penitent T: O reward | T: of the contrite V: O prince | V: of those who groan X: O father | X: of the living Y: O king | Y: of those who weep Z: O defender | Z: of the wretched W: O rewarder | W: of those who trust

A: crucified one | A: wretched B: Nazarene | B: weak C: most just | C: deserving pity D: strongest | D: most wretched E: most loving | E: miserable F: most clement | F: unclean G: most kind | G: most filthy H: most excellent | H: most vain I: most glorious | I: frail K: most dutiful | K: poor wretches L: sweetest | L: useless M: most pious | M: unworthy N: most gentle | N: sluggish O: most holy | O: wicked P: brightest | P: vain Q: dearest | Q: most wandering R: most sweet | R: most wicked S: most powerful | S: most foolish T: most worthy of worship | T: foolish V: wisest | V: witless X: most merciful | X: poor little fools Y: most indulgent | Y: needy Z: most unconquered | Z: poor W: most victorious | W: most unworthy

A: servants

BOOK I.

A servants / A great B little servants / B divine C attendants / C greatest D worshippers / D glorious E servitors / E more than divine F priests / F most worthy G Christians / G venerable H Christ-worshippers / H worthy of veneration I lovers / I honorable K adorers / K praiseworthy L hierophants / L worthy of honor M your moneylenders / M everlasting N poor little men / N eternal O attendants / O perennial P preachers / P infinite Q ministers / Q perpetual R invokers / R sacred S debtors / S holy T petitioners / T most holy V children / V sacrosanct X exiles / X inexplicable Z confessors / Z inestimable w praisers / w ineffable t 4 A vir-

OF THE POLYGRAPHY

A virtue / A devoutly B perfection / B more devoutly C majesty / C as suppliants D clemency / D ardently E sweetness / E humbly F kindness / F fervently G compassion / G insistently H mercy / H more insistently I gentleness / I constantly K blessedness / K more constantly L goodness / L most insistently M your grace / M most constantly N piety / N most fervently O charity / O most ardently P love / P most diligently Q serenity / Q most devoutly R humanity / R very humbly S munificence / S confidently T generosity / T trustfully V mildness / V reverently X sweetness / X prostrate Y brightness / Z bowed down Z excellence / w continually A ora-

BOOK I.

A we pray / A may you dismiss B we beseech / B may you remit C we ask / C may you pardon D we earnestly ask / D may you hide E we adore / E may you forget F we request / F may you cleanse G we demand / G may you purify H we appeal / H may you wash clean I we implore / I may you purge out K we invoke / K may you amend L we entreat / L may you wash away M we pray that / M may you wash away what against N we ask that / N may you delete whatever against O we beg / O may you wash P we beseech / P may you loosen Q we earnestly beg / Q may you release R we urgently beg / R may you purge S we demand / S may you remove T we urgently demand / T may you grant V we call to witness / V may you set aside X we long for / X may you pardon Y we desire / Y may you correct Z we seek / Z may you take away w we wish / w may you disregard t 5 A iu-

OF THE POLYGRAPHY

A justice / A we have done B piety / B we have performed C goodness / C we have carried out D clemency / D we have committed E sweetness / E we have perpetrated F rectitude / F we have desired G gentleness / G we have longed for H long-suffering / H we have passed over I ordinance / I we have sought K justification / K we have omitted L will / L we have committed M your majesty wrongly / M we have omitted, amen N your doctrine wickedly / N we have loved O law / O we have desired P command / P we have loved Q equity / Q we have cared for R patience / R we have sinned S holiness / S we have transgressed T integrity / T we have offended V divinity / V we have neglected X loftiness / X we have practiced Y instruction / Y we have thought over Z kindness / Z we have thought w preaching / w we have admitted

The End

BOOK I.

Let us rejoice that the end of the first book of our Polygraphy is at hand; made readier by it for what remains, we judge that we must attempt what the powers of our talent may be. Newly discovered things sometimes trouble the beginner, because one whom all will follow has no one preceding him. The first beginning of any invention is harder; afterward, once it has been made firm, it gives the author greater confidence.

And so, completing the first book of our invention with God's favor and aid, we have divided the whole into three hundred eighty-four small units, assigning to each, in order, its proper grades of paraphrases, as may be seen. And these form a sufficiently beautiful Christian harmony, with sixteen varied stations, joined throughout in due order by more than two hundred nine thousand phrases. Nothing is lacking here for students of these inventions of ours, so that they may have the fullest knowledge and capacity for announcing mystical, secret, and hidden matters, even very far off, with the greatest safety.

All things contained in the circle of the art proceed from a point; their atoms make up a circular line, and, by the multitude of light, a straight one. Whatever

OF THE POLYGRAPHY

is outside the line serves the common reckoning of day, not night. For night, always enclosed within the bounds of small units and paraphrases, never goes beyond them. Therefore, whenever you have crossed the straight line of day and have not fulfilled the purpose of the nocturnal syntax, turn the head back to the tail, and, with a binding made, let there be a fastening of both to one another.

Arrange the shadow in such a way that it does not confuse the sun by likeness of sound. Do not fear embarrassment if, in the first calculation, the day has not included the shadow; rather, count up the small units of the lines until the necessary proportion follows according to your wish. You will also be able to make a leap from the first into the second, knowing that in the first creation of days evening and morning were made one day. Therefore, when evening has been completed, lead the day back into the following one, and, once the sign has been given through the point, fix the known mystery for the binary and the monad together.

But in order that you may be able to avoid this difficulty, divide the great revolutions of our whole circle by arithmetical degrees; and where day is repeated in place of night, set the mark of Archimedes upon the flying one, lest the immature ternary return to unity bina-

Book I. 301

... block by means of the binary. For this reason we have placed the minutiae before the individual degrees by an artful invention, so that we might relieve the person working in them from the labor of numbering the paraphrases. If you are industrious, diligent, and studious in the matters that we have handed down as the principles of the new art, believe me, you will find greater things hidden there than we have promised. Indeed, since many natural secrets are contained in these things, you should know one thing, and not the least: that by the prudent operation of metathesis, whenever you wish, you will make even someone highly skilled in this art ignorant, someone seeing blind, and someone learned unskilled. If the false opinion of the Hebrews were true, that there are eighteen thousand worlds for every human being, this invention of ours would provide each person with individual ways of safely and secretly writing and communicating, very widely, whatever secrets they wished in Latin.

JOAN-

302

OF JOHANNES TRI- THEMIUS, ABBOT OF PEAPOLIS, OF THE OR- DER OF SAINT BENEDICT, Polygraphia, Book Two, beginning of the chapter.

The reckoning of mortal beings, by art, attempts to imitate nature, which admits no calculation of the monad. Therefore, although the arrangement of the preceding book of the Polygraphia, through the extension and metathesis of particulars, is in a sense sufficient for the universals of this art in the infinite progressions of number, nevertheless a definite consideration has moved us to join one thing to the other. The condition of light is different in the two cases, but night preserves the order of its course inviolate in both. A prudent reader, from these small inventions of ours, not polished with complete exactness, will easily be able to discover greater and more polished ones, if he is vigorous in outstanding talent. Whatever visible thing is placed in the whole circle of the world readily supplies support for the service of this new art of ours. Air and fire, water and

Polygraphia, Book II. 303

earth, springs and rivers, trees and fruits, flowers and grasses, words and names, accident and substance, stones and sand, dung and excrement, things and terms, honorable and shameful things, woods and metals, hard and liquid things, existing and non-existing things, history and fable, beasts and brute animals, human beings and beasts of burden, each thing and all things, which either speech can express or the mind can think, provide the broadest field for our Polygraphia, and promise that the art will be enlarged to infinity, as far as mortals can establish it. For just as, from unity through the binary, the ternary generates the perfect number in the quaternary, so the completion of this invention, by establishing its root through the quaternary in the twice-perfect binary, gives us an infinite number under the minutiae of things and the paraphrases of the Polygraphia. For even if among us all our things are finite, nevertheless many things often occur which seem infinite to us because of the slowness of our understanding. Who will be able to count the drops of the sea? And who will penetrate the inscrutable heart of man? Just as a finite and circumscribable number can be led in progression to infinity, so the instruction of this art is enlarged beyond measure by varied metathesis. Whatever is seen anywhere in the whole world, for our instruc-

304 Polygraphia

tion conforms in every respect, nor is there anything known to us that is free of mystery, if the method is understood by the master. We, however, persuaded by reason, remain under the service of the binary and briefly explain the smallest part of the whole. Nor, that we might raise our undertaking to weightier matters, is an occasion given; if it is offered to us in an acceptable way, we shall not refuse to make clearer things manifest to those who desire them.

For it is written: Where there is no hearing, never pour out speech. Therefore, adding the second book of the Polygraphia to the first, we keep its same form and method, placing 308 paraphrases in the light of day by simple progression, in honorable memory of the most chaste Mother of God. If the time had been suitable, ability could have provided more graceful things, both to add brilliance to the material and to give sufficient advancement to the form. The first inventor of any art transmits greater things to posterity, because, since the beginnings of an art are hard and unfamiliar, no subtle invention is found completed from its origin. From Peapolis, also called Herbipolis, a city of the eastern Franks, on the twelfth day of the month of February, in the year of the Lord 1508. A Or-

Book II. 205

A birth — A of the untouched B life — B of the most blessed C character — C of the undefiled D merits — D of the unpolluted E praises — E of the most innocent F manger — F of the most splendid G origin — G of the most radiant H proclamations — H of the most modest I lineage — I of the most honorable K genealogy — K of the health-giving L kinship — L of the inviolate Mary M integrity — M of the blessed Virgin Mary N virginity — N of holy Mary the Virgin O chastity — O of the holy Virgin P purity — P of the consecrated Q justice — Q of the most holy R piety — R of the most modest S virtues — S of the most pure T charity — T of the most beautiful V holiness — V of the most pious X instruction — X of the most benign Y beauty — Y of the most serene Z kindness — Z of the sweetest w mercy — w of the gentlest

Polygraphy 306

A of the mother — A of the coequal B of the nurse — B of the coessential C of the glad bearer — C of the consubstantial D of the parent — D of the impassible E of the begetter — E of the immutable F of the conceiver — F of the unchangeable G of the bearer — G of the incomprehensible H of the carrier — H of the unimaginable I of the producer — I of the inestimable K of the receiver — K of the unfailing L of the educator — L of the everlasting M of the bridal chamber — M of the ineffable Son N of the armory — N of the coeternal Word O of the sanctuary — O of the eternal P of the nourisher — P of the beloved Q of the temple — Q of the perennial R of the ark — R of the only-begotten S of the bride — S of the only-born T of the rejoicing one — T of the coexistent V of the feeder — V of the immortal X of the tabernacle — X of the most loving Y of the workshop — Y of the dearest Z of the treasury — Z of the sweetest w of the chief steward's chamber — w of the strongest

Book II. 307

A of the highest — A companions B of the best — B friends C of the greatest — C brothers D of the almighty — D fellow brothers E of the all-powerful — E fellow soldiers F of the most pious — F fellow worshippers of Christ G of the most powerful — G fellow Christians H of the strongest — H fellow Catholics I of the uncircumscribed — I fellow believers K of the unconquerable — K comrades L of the most blessed — L associates M of the most high God the Father — M my monks N of the most glorious God the Father — N my cloister brothers O of the excellent God the Father — O fellow monks P of the most clement — P fellow cloister brothers Q of the most benign — Q fellow priests R of the supercelestial — R fellow presbyters S of the supereminent — S presbyters T of the supersubstantial — T fellow shepherds V of the superessential — V shepherds X of the superholy — X fellow mortals Y of the supremely good — Y companions Z of the supreme — Z fellow believers w of the heavenly — w fellow guests

Polygraphy 308

A best — A devoutly B gentlest — B assiduously C sweetest — C gladly D strongest — D continuously E most learned — E continually F dearest — F fervently G most loving — G humbly H most studious — H most humbly I most learned — I most devoutly K most vigilant — K incessantly L most diligent — L unceasingly M most beloved — M most ardently N most pleasant — N most fervently O most cautious — O most constantly P humblest — P most joyfully Q most devout — Q most gladly R most honorable — R constantly S most virtuous — S more fervently T most excellent — T more ardently V most distinguished — V more joyfully X most laborious — X daily Y most patient — Y continually Z most noble — Z cheerfully w most prudent — w always

Book II. 309

A let us celebrate — A restoration B let us celebrate together — B restorer C let us honor — C consolation D let us honor highly — D consoler E let us commemorate — E preservation F let us magnify — F preserver G let us announce — G recovery H let us glorify — H recoverer I let us praise together — I restoration K let us exalt — K restorer L let us sing — L renewal of all things M let us sing out, since she is — M renewer of all things N let us sing, for she is — N innovator of all things O let us recount, for she is — O innovation of all things P let us think — P renewal Q let us hasten — Q renewer R let us proclaim — R vivification S let us bring forth — S vivifier T let us sing melodiously — T sanctification V let us bless — V sanctifier X let us extol — X justification Y let us venerate — Y justifier Z let us worship — Z salvation w let us worship again — w savior

Polygraphia

A our; A gate B your; B approach C of the good; C access D of the saints; D return E of the righteous; E passage F of the elect; F entrance G of believers; G entry H of the orders; H return I of the faithful; I progress K of the humble; K ascent L of the upright; L ascent together M of the pious, through whom; M a door for us to N of the devout, through whom; N a paved way for us to O of minds; O way P of souls; P path Q of the saved; Q track R of Christians; R means S of Christ-worshippers; S guidance T of the penitent; T confidence V of the orthodox; V passage X of Catholics; X leading by the hand Y of mortals; Y migration Z of the living; Z departure w of human beings; w introduction A life

Book II.

A life; A is given B light; B lies open C gladness; C is made open D happiness; D is made open E pleasantness; E will lie open F consolation; F is opened G blessedness; G is prepared H delight; H is restored I participation; I is granted K communion; K is bestowed L communication; L is contributed M tranquility; M is demonstrated N reward; N is administered O dwelling; O is repaid P exultation; P is reshaped Q possession; Q is assigned R inheritance; R is returned S mansion; S is given T enjoyment; T is given back V brightness; V is brought back X glory; X is displayed Y rest; Y is shown Z vision; Z is declared w quiet; w is shown u 4 A eternal

Polygraphia

A eternal; A O blessed B everlasting; B O holy C age-long; C O untouched D sempiternal; D O bright E apostolic; E O perpetual F supercelestial; F O inviolate G inaccessible; G O blessed H unchangeable; H O undefiled I interminable; I O uncontaminated K superessential; K O most blessed L unfading; L O most holy and M supernatural; M O most bright and N of the things above; N O venerable and O of the apostles; O O glorious P of angels; P O surpassing Q of martyrs; Q O beautiful R heavenly; R O gracious S perpetual; S O worthy to be seen T of the saints; T O venerable V of the elect; V O most gracious X celestial; X O most glorious Y perennial; Y O most beautiful Z spiritual; Z O thrice holy w perennially enduring; w O four times holy A most pious

Book II.

A most pious; A mother B splendid; B nurse C most devoted; C guide D sweetest; D lamp E sempiternal; E light F most kind; F patroness G most merciful; G advocate H most splendid; H helper I most shining; I mediatrix K most honorable; K promoter L most graceful; L auxiliary M most happy virgin; M defender N most chaste virgin; N preserver O most adorned; O conserver P most serene; P intercessor Q most illustrious; Q restorer R most noble; R consoler S most beautiful; S savior T most modest; T liberator V most powerful; V lover X most clement; X lady Y most innocent; Y queen Z most fruitful; Z favorer w most gentle; w empress u 5 A of the needy

Polygraphia

A of the needy; A to vice B of exiles; B to fault C of those weeping; C to offense D of the faithful; D to sin E of the poor; E to stain F of the destitute; F to guilt G of all; G to excess H of everyone; H to crime I of the humble; I to accusation K of believers; K to sinful act L of all people; L to wickedness M of Christ-worshippers, who; M in no way to guilt N of Christians, who; N never to blemish O of suppliants; O to disgraceful deed P of those weeping; P to malice Q of the infirm; Q to displeasure R of the contrite; R to negligence S of the contrite; S to transgression T of the penitent; T to indignation V of those mourning; V to temptation X of the living; X to vanity Y of mortals; Y to the wrath of God Z of human beings; Z to offense w of the frail; w to pleasure A subject

Book II.

A pure B clean C innocent D exempt E harmless F unstained G most pure H most bright I most clean K most lucid L blameless, through M most just and always N inviolate forever O most holy, and P most innocent Q immaculate R uncontaminated S most shining T most beautiful V most beautiful X most splendid Y beautiful Z fair w bright A protection

316 POLYGRAPHIAE A fortified A you lived B well fortified B you upheld C strengthened together C you remained D preserved D you continued E most highly preserved E you stayed F most carefully reserved F you persevered G most strongly fortified G you shone forth H most thoroughly strengthened H you flourished again I most firmly confirmed I you shone K immune K you flourished L most far removed L you gleamed M most alien M you existed apart from every N most free N you were apart from every O most exempt O you endured P exempt P you gleamed red Q removed Q you flashed forth R alien R you lasted on S far away S you glittered T free T you were bright V guarded V you proceeded X defended X you shone upon Y separated Y you escaped Z confirmed Z you shone W privileged W you shone back A stain

LIBER II. 317 A stain A wretched B harm B frail C filth C most wretched D fault D pitiable E guilt E miserable F excess F deserving compassion G blemish G most unworthy H decay H corruptible I pollution I most corrupt K vanity K most wicked L stench L most vain M vice M most shameful sinners N blot N most unjust sinners O foulness O most abject P defilement P most unhappy Q displeasure Q most filthy R contraction R unclean S corruption S humble T uncleanness T weak V transgression V poor X offense X useless Y baseness Y perishable Z incursion Z unjust W commission W abject A human beings

318 POLYGRAPHIAE A human beings A of the omnipotent B little humans B of the all-powerful C worshipers of Christ C of the all-sustaining D Christians D of the omniscient E Catholics E of the superluminous F orthodox F of the immortal G faithful G of the eternal H worms H of the inestimable I mortals I of the unfailing K living persons K of the ineffable L believers L of the sweetest M credulous persons M of your most pious Son N debtors N of your dearest child O sinners O of your most illustrious [Son] P little worms P of the most gentle Q churchmen Q of the most loving R cloistered persons R of the most beloved S regulars S of the most merciful T monks T of the most benign V canons V of the most excellent X common people X of the unchangeable Y ordinary people Y of the incomprehensible Z secular persons Z of the supercelestial W fleshly people W of the most glorious A creator

LIBER II. 319 A of the creator A servants B of the founder B little servants C of the maker C creatures D of the fashioner D little clients E of the governor E servants F of the preserver F priests G of the redeemer G hierophants H of the life-giver H ministers I of the moderator I preachers K of the liberator K attendants L of the director L hearers M of the ruler of all M servants, though useless N of the author of the whole universe N very small worshipers O of the mover O disciples P of the promoter P heralds Q of the producer Q lovers R of the commander R adorers S of the orderer S venerators T of the illuminator T obedient persons V of the illustrator V imitators X of the nourisher X followers Y of the prince Y petitioners Z of the judge Z ministers W of the craftsman W adherents A accustomed

320 POLYGRAPHIAE A accustomed A piety B great B clemency C immense C charity D customary D sweetness E greatest E pity F very great F kindness G inexhaustible G mercy H richest H compassion I abundant I gentleness K unfailing K love L most abundant L sweetness M most opulent M your grace N incomparable N your goodness O inexhaustible O abundance P overflowing P motherliness Q most ready Q fruitfulness R inestimable R affluence S incredible S abundance T ineffable T graciousness V most gentle V serenity X ready X holiness Y rich Y majesty Z innate Z humanity W inborn W munificence A devoutly

LIBER II. 321 A devoutly A we pray B ardently B we seek C continually C we beseech D humbly D we entreat E most humbly E we request F most devoutly F we implore G most ardently G we invoke H most urgently H we plead I most fervently I we demand earnestly K most cordially K we demand L most longingly L we adore M most affectionately M we ask that you not N tearfully N we beg that you not O with tears O we knock P most reverently P we call upon Q longingly Q we ask repeatedly R cordially R we request S fervently S we remonstrate T confidently T we intercede V reverently V we demand X suppliantly X we demand earnestly Y as suppliants Y we beg Z humbly Z we sigh W trustingly W we seek A hope

Of the Polygraphia

A spurn A us, most weak B have spurned B us, most corrupt C spurn C us, corruptible D despise D us, contemptible E look down upon E us, little men F have despised F us, men G hold in contempt G us, poor H have held in contempt H us, unhappy I regard as little K make little account of K us, frail L have made little account of L us, vain (because M have held us as nothing M sluggish, therefore N abominate us N vile, for this reason, because O hold as nothing O us, lazy P have treated as worthless P us, needy Q forget Q us, destitute R treat as worthless R us, slothful S have cast aside S us, wretched T cast aside T us, poor wretches V throw away V us, most wretched X deny X us, pitiable Y have denied Y us, miserable Z abandon Z us, lost w confound w us, desolate A evil

Book II.

A evil A remember B polluted B call to mind C unjust C recollect D wicked D keep in mind E criminal E recall F carnal F be mindful G guilty G be mindful H sinning H remember I sinners I consider K imperfect K think back L unclean L think M stained as we are M weigh, because unless N malicious, but exi- N behold, since unless O depraved as we are, but O call back to mind P dull P look back upon Q vicious Q look upon R slothful R behold S stained S weigh T culpable T attend V negligent V attend X delinquent X attend to it Y most wicked Y turn your attention Z most illustrious Z take heed w frail w mark well x 2 A had been

Of the Polygraphia

A had been A mortal B had existed B men C had fallen C living D had collapsed D carnal E had transgressed E parents F had apostatized F first parents G had become G sinners H had sinned H worldly I had made I worldly K had been K earthly L had erred L earthly M had strayed M weak N had wandered N wretched O had gone astray O unjust P had wandered away P wicked Q had gone astray Q harmful R had wandered off R guilty S had gone astray S frail T had offended T feeble V had fallen V pitiable X had fallen away X miserable Y had fallen away Y first parents Z had degenerated Z first-formed w had degenerated w transgressors A power

Book II.

A in power A you shone B in honor B you reigned C in majesty C you shone forth D in dignity D you flashed brightly E in eminence E you gleamed F in preeminence F you shone G in honorableness G you glowed H in magnificence H you radiated I in excellence I you resided K in prerogative K you gave light L in principality L you glistened M in might, by no means M you shone forth N in glory, not at all N you existed O in state O you were P in worship P you rejoiced Q in brightness Q you were glad R in loftiness R you exulted S in blessedness S you triumphed T in beauty T you were held V in sublimity V you ruled X in exaltation X you prevailed Y in veneration Y you were honored Z in dominion Z you exulted w in greatness w you stood x 3 A weakness

Of the Polygraphia

A weakness A our B ill-health B our C frailty C of our people D insufficiency D of all E deficiency E of everyone F need F of each one G debility G of all people H falling-away H of men I misery I of believers K want K of mortals L poverty L of the living M cause, therefore M of earthly people, O Mary N want, accordingly N of carnal people, O Mary O ruin O of those exulting P blindness P of those journeying as pilgrims Q calamity Q of those weeping R dejection R of those who are ill S unhappiness S of those groaning T distress T of those crying out V ignorance V of those lamenting X poverty X of those supplicating Z desolation Z of those entreating w affliction w of those petitioning A most chaste

Book II.

A most chaste A queen B most blessed B mother C most modest C lady D most holy D princess E most beautiful E patroness F fairest F advocate G most powerful G consolation H most glorious H restoration I most renowned I restorer K brightest K consoler L purest L refuge M venerable virgin M protection of all N sweetest virgin N help of all O most dutiful O of those aided P most sweet P helper Q most merciful Q helper R most benign R mirror S most fruitful S confidence T most flourishing T trust V most innocent V joy X most excellent Y hope Z most radiant Z glory w most gentle w joy x 4 A our

Of the Polygraphy

A of peace

Book II.

A hear

Of the Polygraphy

w deliverer A of the weak

Book II.

A from faults

Of the Polygraphy

A by holy

Book II.

334 POLYGRAPHY A best / A maker B highest / B author C greatest / C creator D glorious / D founder E invisible / E fashioner F immortal / F shaper G most holy / G preserver H almighty / H governor I all-powerful / I illuminator K most powerful / K enlightener L most merciful / L redeemer M most kind / M liberator N everlasting / N savior O unchangeable / O emperor P uncircumscribed / P maker Q most merciful / Q judge R most excellent / R king S sweetest / S ruler T most pious / T lord V only / V guide X eternal / X preserver Y supreme / Y disposer Z most bright / Z ordainer w most loving / w director A of heaven

BOOK II. 335 A of heaven / A always B of the world / B continually C of the earth / C more gently D of the world / D assiduously E of the heavens / E daily F of the lands / F continuously G of heavenly things / G willingly H of earthly things / H more willingly I of the things above / I voluntarily K of the supercelestial things / K graciously L of Christians / L cheerfully M of Christ-worshipers / M sweetly intercede N of archangels / N freely plead O of dominions / O eternally P of principalities / P without interruption Q of powers / Q more sweetly R of angels / R mercifully S of creatures / S more mercifully T of things / T as quickly as possible V of human beings / V mercifully X of all / X everlastingly Y of everyone / Y perpetually Z of the whole universe / Z fully w more fully

336 POLYGRAPHY A Eternal / A of heaven B Best / B of the world C Greatest / C of the earth D Heavenly / D of the heavens E Supreme / E of the lands F Immortal / F of the world G Almighty / G of human beings H All-powerful / H of all I Most strong / I of everyone K All-holding / K of humanity L All-knowing / L of the universe M Exalted indeed / M of worldly things N Glorious indeed / N of things of the world O Virtuous / O of supercelestial things P Invisible / P of intellectual things Q Most high / Q of sensible things R Everlasting / R of mortal things S Eternal / S of heavenly things T Most wise / T of things V Most powerful / V of the sea X Most praised / X of the abyss Y Most prudent / Y of the universe Z Most excellent / Z of universality w Most radiant / w of the elements A author

BOOK II. 337 A author / A uncircumscribable B maker / B incomprehensible C creator / C most merciful D founder / D most clement E fashioner / E unchangeable F moderator / F most kind G establisher / G most perfect H restorer / H most loving I renewer / I most blessed K producer / K sweetest L disposer / L most gentle M ordainer / M ineffable N preserver / N infinite O governor / O most pious P giver of life / P most bright Q reformer / Q inestimable R illuminator / R incorruptible S enlightener / S inconceivable T emperor / T most mild V ruler / V most glorious X prince / X immovable Y lord / Y inaccessible Z worker / Z immutable w craftsman / w above all things A virgin

338 POLYGRAPHY A virgin / A most pure B queen / B most chaste C lady / C most luminous D dove / D most noble E empress / E most bright F pearl / F most modest G little virgin / G most renowned H God-bearer / H most beautiful I little ewe / I most lovely K girl / K most graceful L lamp / L most splendid M Mary of all / M most radiant in N woman of all / N most adorned in O root / O most loving P rose / P most blessed Q phoenix / Q most pious R violet / R most gentle S mistress / S most powerful T daughter / T most famous V star / V sweetest X woman / X most whole Y young virgin / Y most prudent Z childbearing woman / Z most illustrious w Word-bearer / w most serene A mother

BOOK II. 339 A mother / A of the beloved B parent / B of the coeternal C birth-giver / C of the much-beloved D woman in childbirth / D of the only-begotten E conceiver / E of the sole-begotten F nurturer / F of the ever-begotten G caretaker / G of the everlasting H dwelling / H of the sweetest I sanctuary / I of the most loving K ark / K of the most beloved L foster-mother / L of Jesus Christ M cherisher of her son / M of Christ Jesus before N nurse of her Word / N of the only one before O suckler / O of the coeval P temple / P of the luminous Q caretaker / Q of the dearest R resting-place / R of the coessential S dwelling-place / S of the sweetest T nourisher / T of the most gracious V habitation / V of the most holy X receptacle / X of the most powerful Y reclining-place / Y of the most glorious Z tabernacle / Z of the almighty w shelter / w of the consubstantial A of heaven

340 OF THE POLYGRAPHIA A of heaven A beginning B of earth B commencement C of the world C principle D of the heavens D first beginning E of the world E placing F of things F operation G of the spheres G existence H of the cosmos H creation I of the creature I establishment K of creatures K institution L of man L constitution M of men M fabrication N of angels N production O of visible things O ordering P of sensible things P inception Q of mortal things Q procreation R of the universe R construction S of all things S insinuation T of the firmament T composition V of the universe V disposition X of the stars X appearance Y of the sun Y formation Z of the moon Z bringing forth W of the sea W placement A piously

BOOK II. 341 A piously A chose B providently B called C most devoutly C chose beforehand D perpetually D prepared E prudently E prepared beforehand F providently F ordained G infallibly G preordained H most prudently H predestined I most providently I named beforehand K most kindly K canonized beforehand L most wisely L privileged M most piously M predisposed N most sweetly N magnified O mercifully O preconstituted P wisely P placed beforehand Q sweetly Q reckoned beforehand R placidly R recognized S willingly S proposed T graciously T beheld V kindly V looked upon X most placidly X regarded Y most graciously Y gazed upon Z mercifully Z saw W most mercifully W foresaw Y 3 A life

342 OF THE POLYGRAPHIA A life A might be given B salvation B might appear C saving C might be bestowed D savior D might come E liberation E might be born F liberator F might be rendered G redemption G might be restored H redeemer H might be given back I reparation I might be remitted K restorer K might be distributed L vivification L might draw near M giver of life M might approach us N sanctification N might approach all O sanctifier O might be ministered P reconciler P might be displayed Q reconciliation Q might be shown R purifier R might rise up S purification S might arise T renewer T might come forth V restorer V might emerge X renewal X might burst forth Y restoration Y might come to aid Z innocence Z might arise W liberty W might be raised up A to the wretched

BOOK II. 343 A to the wretched A by guile B to the poor wretches B by fraud C to the infirm C by envy D to the pitiable D by malice E to the poor E by persuasion F to the miserable F by perfidy G to sinners G by falsehood H to men H by enviousness I to earth-born creatures I by virulent malice K to exiles K by fraudulent malice L to those groaning L by malevolent malice M to the needy M by malignancy N to the destitute N by malignity O to human beings O by perversity P to the impoverished P by flattery Q to the impious Q by fury R to the unjust R by cunning S to the wicked S by spite T to earthly beings T by madness V to terrestrial beings V by poison X to mortals X by frenzy Y to those hoping Y by craftiness Z to the penitent Z by slyness W to the humble W by suggestion Y 4 A of the evil one

344 OF THE POLYGRAPHIA A of the evil one A of Baal B of the perverse one B of Baalim C of the malignant one C of the devil D of the malicious one D of Satan E of the malevolent one E of Astaroth F of the most wicked one F of Lucifer G of the most criminal one G of Beelzebub H of the most unspeakable one H of Leviathan I of the most malignant one I of Paymon K of the most perverse one K of Merhezin L of the most mendacious one L of Amaymon M of the most depraved one M of Satan N of the most cunning one N of Barbar O of the most worthless one O of Vulcan P of the most foul one P of Pluto Q of the most filthy one Q of Misotheus R of the worst one R of Misanthropus S of the wicked one S of Sachmach T of the blind one T of Asmodeus V of the blinded one V of Acheron X of the utterly blinded one X of Belial Y of the most foolish one Y of Zagan Z of the most senseless one Z of Buffyn W of the most unclean one W of Zabulus A cunningly

BOOK II. 345 A cunningly A to the deceived B unjustly B to the overthrown C wretchedly C to the seduced D most wickedly D to the subverted E deceitfully E to the despoiled F wickedly F to the plundered G maliciously G to the supplanted H most miserably H to the dishonored I cruelly I to the defiled K most deceitfully K to the prostrated L most cruelly L to the cast down M miserably M to the defeated N fraudulently N to the slain O slanderously O to the killed P most worthlessly P to the captured Q most fraudulently Q to the murdered R most perniciously R to the intercepted S most cunningly S to the butchered T most unjustly T to the corrupted V subtly V to the depraved X slyly X to the ensnared Y foully Y A true

346 Of the Polygraphia A True A speaking forth B Sacred B demonstrating C Truthful C showing beforehand D Holy D warning beforehand E Salutary E making manifest F Mystical F protesting G Truth-speaking G intimating H Divine H declaring I Apostolic I confirming K Evangelical K affirming L Catholic L crying out M Christian, indeed, M Scripture bearing witness N Ecclesiastical, certainly, N the page saying O Of the Lord O teaching P Most sacred P reporting Q Most holy Q asserting R Health-bringing R instructing S Most holy S showing T Orthodox T revealing V Approved V explaining X Most solid X speaking in between Y Most certain Y jointly testifying Z Most firm Z attesting W Solid W confirming A we read

Book II. 347 A we read A the Lord B we know B the Father C we have known C the creator D we believe D the founder E we have understood E the author F we understand F the maker G we have recognized G the fashioner H we have known H the monarch I we know I the governor K we recognize K the preserver L we have received, thus, L the emperor, thus M we have learned that M the prince, our God N we learn, because thus, N the ruler, our God O we are taught O the king P we acknowledge P the maker Q we confess Q the judge R we profess R the craftsman S we are instructed S the rectifier T we are trained T the confirmer V we are made certain V the lord X we are informed X the distributor Y we have heard Y the disposer Z we perceive Z the ordainer W we are imbued W the moderator A eternal

348 Of the Polygraphia A eternal A loved B exalted B esteemed C best C weighed D greatest D valued E heavenly E weighed carefully F highest F magnified G glorious G magnified H most gentle H reckoned I almighty I reckoned K all-powerful K loved L most merciful L had loved M most excellent M loved N most compassionate N was loving O uncircumscribed O cares for P unchangeable P loves Q most benign Q loves R everlasting R esteems S most dutiful S values T most glorious T weighs V magnificent V honors X most holy X reckons Y sweetest Y had loved Z immense Z had esteemed W most pious W honored A the world

Book II. 349 A the world A only B worldly people B beloved C worldly beings C coeternal D earth-born people D blessed E human beings E sweetest F mortals F only-begotten G the wretched G uniquely begotten H exiles H most loving I captives I dearest K prisoners K most like L the lost, his own, L very like M the abject, as a son, M Christ from you N the deceived, as a son, N the beloved beforehand from you O exiles, his own, O loved P a human being P loved beforehand Q those supplanted Q lovable R humanity R most pious S the first-formed S most dutiful T the foolish T commensurate V the fallen V coessential X the seduced X begotten before the ages Y the poor Y everlasting Z the wretched Z most beloved W earth-born people W consubstantial A mortal

350 Of the Polygraphia A mortal A to give B a human being B to offer C visible C to bestow D flesh D to send E passible E to expose F a man F to grant G fleshly G to destine H a body H to expend I a body I to sacrifice K bodily K to present L sensible L to transmit M made mediator M to be slain for N made savior N to be slaughtered for O liberator O to be killed P redeemer P to be butchered Q reformer Q to be incarnate R like us R to be scourged S a man S to be sold T poor T to be beaten V suffering V to contribute X humble X to grant Y needy Y to furnish Z destitute Z to die W naked W to suffer A for the salvation

Book II. 351 A for the salvation A of the world B for the raising up B of humankind C for the rescue C of all D for the salvation D of everyone E for the liberation E of the universe F for the re-creation F of human beings G for the restoration G of the penitent H for the redemption H of believers K for the reinstatement I of those who desire L for the renewal K of those who trust M for the renovation L of those who confess; he would not N for the reformation M of the humble; he would not doubt O for the sanctification N of the poor; he would not refuse P for the rectification O of the frail; he would not disdain Q for the justification P of the faithful R for the vivification Q of exiles S for the cleansing R of mortals T for the beatification S of those who groan V for the glorification T of the wretched X for the consolation V of exiles Y for the recalling X of the contrite Z for the bringing back Y of the fallen W for the recovery Z of those who stray A O rosy

Of the Polygraphia A O rose A most blessed B O violet B most holy C O root C most beautiful D O lily D most lovely E O Mary E most adorned F O queen F most fruitful G O virgin G most precious H O parent H most kindly I O mother I most merciful K O lady K sweetest L O bride L happiest M O vine of all M most pious, through whom N O hope of all N gentlest, from whom O O salvation O purest P O peace P most chaste Q O woman Q most dutiful R O female R most modest S O patroness S most virtuous T O advocate T most innocent V O dove V most powerful X O empress X most serene Y O comforter Y most illustrious Z O preserver Z most noble w O pitier w most renowned A life

Book II. 353 A life A for the wretched B hope B for the poor wretches C peace C for the faithful D salvation D for the humble E virtue E for those needing pity F goodness F for the poor G happiness G for the miserable H security H for exiles I concord I for those who groan K consolation K for sinners L vivification L for penitents M glorification M for believers N tranquility N for Christians O revivification O for worshipers of Christ P resurrection P for the supplanted Q restoration Q for the despoiled R salvation R for the seduced S health S for the deceived T healing T for the contrite V rest V for the afflicted X repose X for the desolate Y grace Y for human beings Z glory Z for mortals w joy w for those who mourn z A has come

Of the Polygraphia 354 A has come A most pleasant B has arrived B most beautiful C has proceeded C most delightful D has come forth D sweetest E has shone E most dear F has sprouted F everlasting G has germinated G most bright H is shared H perpetual I has been restored I perennial K is restored K angelic L germinates L greatest M sprouts M most luminous N has arisen N most abundant O arises O most renowned P has grown P most excellent Q grows Q most abounding R blooms R most divine S has bloomed S most sweet T has dawned T gentlest V has flashed forth V highest X proceeds X truest Y has burst forth Y safest Z is prepared Z broadest w has been prepared w freest A pray

Book II. 355 A pray A for faults B pray earnestly B for offenses C plead C for sins D adore D for wicked deeds E supplicate E for guilt F ask F for transgressions G demand G for evil acts H implore H for crimes I intercede I for misdeeds K speak K for negligences L pray L for crimes (to M knock, we ask, for M our committed sins N ask, we beseech, for N our injustices O press urgently O for evil deeds (to P stand by P for impieties Q cry out Q for iniquities R cry aloud R for necessities S entreat S for impurities T intervene T for slaughters V intercede V for transgressions X may you intercede X for calamities Y may you intervene Y for adversities Z may you come to aid Z for tribulations w come to aid w for sins z 2 A God

Of the Polygraphia 356 A God A of all B king B of all collectively C judge C of all universally D shepherd D of the ages E prince E of human beings F lord F of angels G emperor G of humanity H ruler H of the universe I redeemer I of those above K moderator K of those above the heavens L preserver L of the world M governor M of mortals N giver of life N of the living O maker O of the faithful P renewer P of the humble Q restorer Q of the heavens R reformer R of the universe S inspector S of creation T consoler T of souls V defender V of spirits X defender X of heavenly beings Y savior Y of minds Z maker Z of hearts w author w of souls A Jesus

Book II. 357 A Jesus Christ A chaste B sweetest B pure C most powerful C virgin D most kindly D bright E most dutiful E untouched F most merciful F most chaste G most indulgent G purest H most compassionate H undefiled I wisest I most whole K most shining K most modest L most just L most bright M gentlest, whom you M beautiful N most pious, whom you N lovely O most bright O modest P dearest P whole Q highest Q unstained R most equitable R inviolate S most holy S uncorrupted T unchangeable T splendid V almighty V most beautiful X most excellent Y uncontaminated Z incomprehensible Z most innocent w uncircumscribed w mother z 3 A pepe-

358 OF POLYGRAPHY A you gave birth A constitution B you conceived B fabrication C you bore C preparation D you brought to birth D inception E you were delivered E institution F you were delivered F production G you begot G ordering H you nursed H creation I you were delivered I beginning K you nursed K disposition L you cared for L situation M you nourished him who was before you M location N you cherished him who was before you N position O you nourished O process P you cared for P progress Q you provided for Q manifestation R you embraced R commencement S you were kissing S beginning T you begot T existence V you were begetting V subsistence X you had begotten X operation Y you begot Y formation Z you had given birth Z creation W you had conceived W beginning A of the world

BOOK II. 359 A of the world A parent B of the creature B mother C of creatures C nursing mother D of man D begetter E of human beings E receiver F of humanity F conceiver G of worldly things G bather H of things of the world H comforter I of things above heaven I procurer K of natures K preserver L of visible things L one giving birth M of sensible things M one begetting him N of lands N one conceiving him O of angels O bearer P of principality P carrier Q of principalities Q educator R of earthly things R caretaker S of corruptible things S nurse T of material things T fosterer V of spiritual things V nourisher X of spirits X washer Y of waters Y bride Z of mountains Z friend W of hills W woman newly delivered A special

360 OF POLYGRAPHY A special A chose B proper B provided C according to the flesh C chose beforehand D bodily D ordained E most holy E prepared beforehand F most chaste F predisposed G sweetest G predestined H dearest H named beforehand I most beloved I assumed beforehand K most renowned K raised on high L most worthy L set apart M most eminently worthy M disposed and N most sacred N foresaw and O most innocent O prepared P most reverend P called Q most honorable Q established R most pleasing R consecrated S most modest S pre-established T most beautiful T consecrated V most fair V proclaimed beforehand X purest X sanctified Y most graceful Y preserved beforehand Z most loving Z endowed with prerogative W most illustrious W privileged A happily

BOOK II. 361 A happily A the heavens B gloriously B angels C most happily C heavenly things D honorably D angelic things E worthily E stars F reverently F powers G most worthily G principalities H most reverently H archangels I most gloriously I dominations K magnificently K the universe L most powerfully (through L every creature M mercifully now [unclear] M every power N joyfully now [unclear] N eternity O most pleasantly (through O power P most honorably P virtues Q most splendidly Q seraphim R most eminently R cherubim S most excellently S all things T munificently T thrones V eternally V the ether X perpetually X everything Y most beautifully Y clouds Z most placidly Z the moon W most graciously W the sun A placed

362 OF POLYGRAPHY A placed A more preeminent B caused to rejoice B more eminent C adorned C more excellent D raised on high D more glorious E exalted above E more sublime F established F more powerful G advanced G brighter H set in place H more illustrious I lifted up I greater K transferred K better L raised up, so that, the higher L higher M brought in, whereby the more blessed you are, so much the more you M more blessed N set above, so that the happier you are, so much the more you N happier O crowned, whereby O freer P illuminated P more serene Q assumed Q more illustrious R brought to R more excellent S appointed S more distinguished T counted T worthier V numbered V more surpassing X ascribed X holier Y enrolled Y more exceptional Z assigned Z more beautiful W set apart W fairer A gentler

BOOK II. 363 A gentler A to provide B sweeter B to exhibit C more pleasant C to declare D kinder D to show E more clement E to demonstrate F more merciful F to present G more indulgent G to manifest H nearer H to recognize I more favorable I to acknowledge K more abundant K to know L readier L to offer ([unclear]) M more appeased toward us M to show, not re-[unclear] N more placid toward us N to intimate, not ob-[unclear] O more cheerful O to reveal ([unclear]) P nearer P to assess Q closer Q to judge R more inclined R to think S gentler S to remember T more humane T to reckon V more munificent X to be remembered Y more familiar Y to bestow Z more frequent Z to understand W more beneficent W to record A Truly

364 OF POLYGRAPHY

A Truly A we know B Certainly B we know C Assuredly C we believe D Truthfully D we perceive E Faithfully E we acknowledge F Firmly F we have acknowledged G Evidently G we have come to know H Most truly H we know I For certain I we recognize K Most truthfully K we have recognized L Most purely L we understand M Perfectly indeed M we have understood N Wholly indeed N we declare O Undoubtedly O we attest P Most rightly P we bear witness Q Steadfastly Q we profess R Most certainly R we confess S Most faithfully S we consent T Most wholly T we trust V Most evidently V we hope X Most steadfastly X we avow Y With certainty Y we hold Z Most cordially Z we teach w Most affectionately w we are taught A mother

BOOK II. 365

A mother A of life B parent B of light C begetter C of peace D procurer D of salvation E discoverer E of piety F restorer F of light G recoverer G of happiness H renewer H of charity I restorer I of sweetness K finder K of goodness L lady L of grace M that you are a little garden M of joy, and therefore N that you are an ark N of justice O fountain O of virtue P garden P of wisdom Q urn Q of clemency R giver R of innocence S worker S of love T dwelling T of perfection V queen V of mercy X empress X of compassion Y storehouse Y of blessedness Z treasury Z of delight W repository W of purity A to all

366 OF POLYGRAPHY

A to all A worthy B eternal B to be sung C constant C to be adorned D continual D to be beautified E greatest E to be crowned F universal F to be honored G illustrious G to be celebrated H all H to be venerated I immense I to be commended K everlasting K to be celebrated together L most devout L to be canonized M humble M to be commemorated N immortal N to be remembered again O most abundant O to be remembered P richest P to be solemnized Q perennial Q to be festively honored R humblest R to be exalted S perpetual S to be loved T mighty T to be cherished V everlasting V to be entreated X chief X to be sung Y ample Y to be proclaimed Z many Z to be raised up W holy W to be extolled in speech A by merits

BOOK II. 367

A by merits A life B by prayers B peace C by praises C salvation D by proclamations D piety E by services E justice F by honors F holiness G by prayers G redemption H by laudations H sanctification I by united praises I justification K by supplications K reconciliation L by solemnities L deliverance M by rejoicings, since M freedom through you N by songs, because N security through you O by favors O consolation P by voices P innocence Q by joys Q immortality R by feasts R blessedness S by vows S glorying T by chants T happiness V by verses V health X by the heart’s depths X goodness Y by songs Y virtue Z by honors Z light W by festivities W hope A is given

368 OF POLYGRAPHY

A is given A to the weak B is granted B to the wretched C is given back C to the poor little wretches D is bestowed D to the meek E is restored E to the poor F is bestowed F to the gentle G is assigned G to the humble H is released H to mortals I is assigned I to human beings K is shown K to earth-born ones L is offered L to exiles M is returned M to penitents whom N is added N to those journeying as pilgrims, whom O is shown O to believers P is prepared P to worshippers of Christ Q is restored Q to Christians R is manifested R to the faithful S is shown S to Catholics T is demonstrated T to the orthodox V is renewed V to the desolate X is restored X to the frail Y is reformed Y to the guilty Z is proposed Z to sinners W is offered W to worldly people A deceit

BOOK II. 369

A deceit A of the treacherous B fraud B of the worst C cunning C of the malignant D envy D of the lying E savagery E of the foulest F wickedness F of the filthiest G treachery G of the most unclean H poison H of the most criminal I spite I of the most foolish K malignity K of the most unspeakable L evil-doing L of the most wicked M deceitfulness M of the most worthless N perversity N of the most unjust O guile O of the most impious P depravity P of the most foolish Q enticement Q of the most dull-witted R persuasion R of the wicked S cruelty S of the most false T malice T of the most envious V flattery V of the most poisonous X rage X of the most lying Y venom Y of the most treacherous Z contrivance Z of the dark w scheming w of the criminal A enemy

370 Of the Polygraphia A of the enemy A of Zabulus B of the serpent B of the devil C of the snake C of Satan D of the adversary D of Lucifer E of the opponent E of Asmodeus F of the slanderer F of Paymon G of one who slanders G of Amaymon H of the accuser H of Rambantis I of one who corrupts I of Radamantis K of the corrupter K of Hamelontis L of the plotter L of Ammon M of the apostate M of Alaphantis N of the enemy N of Astaroth O of the hater O of Nergetis P of the wolf P of Argeetis Q of the lion Q of Belial R of the robber R of Berich S of the spirit S of Egyn T of the murderer T of Orson V of the deceiver V of Ursur X of one who lays snares X of Asantis Y of the transgressor Y of Schuraym Z of the supplanter Z of Luthealis w of the poisoner w of Misalethis A wretchedly

Book II A wretchedly A held B shamefully B detained C most wretchedly C had held D most shamefully D was detaining E most unjustly E had detained F most cruelly F had occupied G pitiably G had preoccupied H deceitfully H was occupying I most bitterly I occupied K most unspeakably L was holding M unhappily M had N powerfully N was having O fiercely O had had P unjustly P was having Q impiously Q was possessing R unjustly R had possessed S wickedly S was slaughtering T tyrannically T had slaughtered V hostilely V was torturing X most furiously X was obtaining Y most wickedly Z possessed w obtained A 2 A the captured

372 Of the Polygraphia A the captured A of Avernus B the captives B of hell C those shut in C of death D those enclosed D of misery E those locked away E of sadness F the oppressed F of grief G the compressed G of miseries H those bound fast H of darkness I those fettered I of bitterness K those submerged K of sorrows L those thrust down L of desolation M those thrust into prison M of unhappiness N those bound in prison N of damnation O those closed in O of aversion P those bound with chains P of poverty Q those enslaved Q of exile R those lamenting R of straying S those weeping S of error T those groaning T of ignorance V those tied together V of corruption X those conquered X of anathema Y those desolate Y of malignity Z the afflicted Z of malediction w the bound w of indignation A Is born-

Book II 373 A Is born A of the eternal B Was born B of the great C Was being born C of the best D Appeared D of the highest E Was appearing E of the greatest F Had appeared F of the ineffable G Had become visible G of the inestimable H Was becoming visible H all-powerful I Became visible I all-mighty K Is conceived K of the unchangeable L Was conceived L of the incomprehensible M Was being conceived M of the uncircumscribed N Was coming to you in you N of the inscrutable O Had come O of the unthinkable P Came P of the incorruptible Q Shone forth Q highest-powerful R Was shining forth R of the most benign S Had shone forth S of the most loving T Was growing bright T of the immortal V Had flashed forth V of the everlasting X Was flashing forth Y of the invisible Y Flashed forth Z of the magnificent Z Proceeded w of the most pious A 3 A of God

374 Of the Polygraphia A of God A always begotten B of the Father B eternally begotten C of the King C consubstantial D of the Craftsman D only-begotten E of the Author E coessential F of the Maker F only-begotten G of the Creator G born from eternity H of the Founder H coeternal I of the Fashioner I coequal K of the Molder K of the same age L of the Moderator L beloved M of the Governor M the only Son in N of the one governing N the sole Son in O of the Preserver O eternal P of the Ordainer P pleasing Q of the Emperor Q well-pleasing R of the Ruler R promised S of the one ruling S promised in return T of the one commanding T most mild V of the Inspector V most loving X of the one governing X most beloved Y of the Director Y most innocent Z of the Judge Z incomprehensible w of the Arbiter w A Jacob

Book II 375 A Jacob visible B Israel tangible C the land palpable D the lands bodily E Judea perceptible F the world tractable G Palestine passible H Hieropolis mortal I Jerusalem carnal K the middle of the earth audible L humanity affable M in human things cast down, kindling, made N in human affairs needy O Heliopolis poor P Theopolis needy Q Herenopolis destitute R among men alone S by mortals despised T by the Abrahamites contemned V in pilgrimage incarnate X among those below made man Y Samaria humanized Z Nazareth enatropyson w A 4 A sche-

376 Of the Polygraphia A form A most noble B shape B most holy C appearance C most beautiful D matter D most fair E little bundle E most splendid F participation F most radiant G weakness G most glorious H communion H most bright I participation I most modest K weakness K most chaste L humiliation L most pure M humility, from you, O M most pious Virgin N humanity, from you N greatest Virgin O humanation, O O most renowned P incarnation P most honorable Q little body Q most merciful R prison-house R most innocent S form S most compassionate T man T most excellent V flesh V most eminent X body X most excellent Y body Y most precious Z our Z most venerable w sense w most pious A taking

Book II. 377 A taking A of flesh B receiving B of flesh C receiving C of weakness D undertaking D of humanity E perceiving E of frailty F conceiving F of condition G assuming G of likeness H taking again H of mortality I taking down I of passibility K putting on K of generation L undergoing L of humility M covering M of our debility N choosing N of our poverty O preferring O of our abjection P bearing P of substance Q having Q of essence R carrying Q of nature S bearing S of want T preferring T of need V enduring V of necessity X carrying with him X of indigence Y carrying around Y of nakedness Z leading around Z of exile w fitting together w of weakness

378 Of the Polygraphia A impious A enemy B wicked B thief C worst C wolf D lying D lion E criminal E spirit F savage F devil G most criminal G demon H most lying H robber I most savage I murderer K most malignant K apostate L most wicked K deserter M most treacherous M plotter N most worthless N accuser O most villainous O slanderer P most proud P transgressor Q most impious Q hater of mankind R malignant R hater of truth S malicious S tyrant T treacherous T shapeshifter V ancient V serpent X envious X serpent Y twisted Y dragon Z spiteful Z enemy w cruel w adversary A great

Book II. 379 A great A virtue B very great B justice C greatest C equity D greatest D humility E most worthy E courage F most beautiful F combat G most renowned G contest H most renowned H struggle I most just I fighting together K most equitable K perseverance L most holy L meekness M most blessed M encounter N kindly N conflict O beautiful O combat P blessed P compassion Q holy Q swiftness R firm R ease S steadfast S goodness T worthy T reason V highest V piety X renowned X mercy Y heavenly Y charity Z celestial Z love w divine w forbearance A overcame

380 Of the Polygraphia A overcame A of the faithful B surpassed B of the humble C enervated C of the poor D vanquished D of the wretched E stripped bare E of captives F despoiled F of the deceived G despoiled G of the abject H spoiled H of the lost I conquered I of the frail K crushed K of men L overturned L of mortals M conquered and the souls M of the penitent N overcame and the souls N of the contrite O dashed down O of those groaning P bound P of exiles Q overthrew Q of the desolate R built up R of those crying out S weakened S of those calling upon him T debilitated T of the credulous V bound together V of believers X corrected X of Christians Y seized Y of worshipers of Christ Z cast down Z of Catholics w restrained w of the orthodox A life

Book II. 381 A life A repaired B light B recalled C quiet C renewed D rest D made new E homeland E restored F joy F renewed G glory G reformed H freedom H fitted anew I blessedness I reordered K enjoyment K restored L sweetness L brought back M delight M received N innocence N sent back O pleasantness O brought in P brightness P introduced Q pleasure Q established R dwelling R ordered S habitation S chose again T loftiness T chose beforehand V gladness V invited X jubilation X admitted Y perfection Y rehabilitated Z exultation Z sanctified w happiness w brought to life A eternal.

Polygraphy

A eternal A Born B unending B Having suffered C everlasting C Captured D lost D Slain E angelic E Killed F heavenly F Dead G perpetual G Detained H everlasting H Struck I beatifying I Crucified K most radiant K Killed L most beautiful L put to death (for M most healthful M nailed fast, indeed N most honorable N scourged, for O inestimable O wounded (for P supercelestial P pierced Q superangelic Q incarnate R unchangeable R made man S endless S spat upon T desirable T crowned V perennial V beaten X saving X humbled Y salutary Y buffeted Z deifying Z blasphemed W divine W martyred A by vices

Book II.

A by vices A our B by faults B of the fallen C by merits C of the collapsed D by demerits D of the wretched E by sins E of the poor F by guilty acts F of the infirm G by excesses G of the needy H by wickednesses H of human beings I by injustices I of mortals K by things committed K of the desolate L by iniquities L of the dying M by enormities M by the death of the dead N by depravities N of earthborn people (us O by transgressions O by the death of believers P by prevarications P of all people (us Q by sins Q of everyone R by impieties R of all S by crimes S of others T by negligences T of other people V by offenses V of the world X by crimes X of the world Y by acts Y of the faithful Z by misdeeds Z of the humble W by harms W of the penitent A bitter

Polygraphy

A bitter A to the best B harsh B to the greatest C precious C to the highest D holy D to the most high E sorrowful E to the most gentle F pitiable F to the sweetest G lamentable G to the omnipotent H most pitiable H to the all-powerful I most virtuous I to the most holy K most victorious K to the most blessed L most innocent L to the most sacred M most precious M to the most merciful N most bitter N to the unchangeable O most atrocious O to the incomprehensible P most harsh P to the uncircumscribed Q most wretched Q to the merciful R most mournful R to the most benign S most sorrowful S to the most worshipful T most savage T to the most pious V dreadful V to the most serene X saving X to the most pious Y most shameful Y to the most glorious Z contemptible Z to the most placid W most cruel W to the inaccessible A God

Book II.

A to God A our B to the Father B of the world C to the author C of the world D to the maker D of all things E to the fashioner E of everyone F to the creator F of the universe G to the founder G of the whole universe H to the ruler H of worldly things I to the preserver I of things of the world K to the moderator K of heavenly things L to the governor L of the heavens M to the fabricator M of the lands N to the molder N of heaven, you have reconciled O to the establisher O of earth, you have reconciled P to the beginning P of spirits Q to the ruler Q of souls R to the judge R of mortals S to the king S of the living T to the mover T of angels V to the monarch V of earthly beings X to the inspector X of the faithful Y to the knower Y of those who breathe Z to the consoler Z of spirits W to the searcher W of individuals B A Most diligently

Polygraphy

A most diligently A for us B most wisely B for the wretched C most prudently C for the poor little ones D most worthily D for earthly beings E most humbly E for the desolate F most faithfully F for mortals G unceasingly G for the living H most justly H for earthborn people I most rightly I for the poor K joyfully K for exiles L cheerfully L for the fragile M deservedly, therefore, from M for all the defective N assiduously, therefore, from N for all the faithful O rightly O for Christians P justly P for worshipers of Christ Q by right Q for believers R always R for sinners S continually S for Catholics T continuously T for the penitent V faithfully V for the compunct X ardently X for the contrite Y fervently Y for those groaning Z diligently Z for those falling W most fervently W for the troubled A great

Book II.

A great A devotion B with fervent B eagerness C highest C charity D greatest D affection E continual E integrity F unceasing F purity G most fervent G innocence H most ardent H exultation I most blazing I jubilation K most honorable K diligence L most humble L cheerfulness M very hard, with M holiness N very gentle, with N affection O sweetest O goodness P most pleasant P boldness Q daily Q belief R most sincere R reverence S most beautiful S rectitude T most delightful T observance V heartfelt V benevolence X inward X simplicity Y sincere Y chastity Z humble Z sobriety W innermost W chastity B 2 A praising

POLYGRAPHY

A to be praised — A salvation B to be honored — B saving C to be venerated — C freedom D to be praised together — D liberation E to be honored before all — E redemption F to be proclaimed — F renewal G to be preached — G restoration to newness H to be deeply loved — H resurrection I to be loved before all — I reconciliation K to be loved — K renewal L you are to be cherished, because — L restoration M to be implored through you — M revivification N you are to be worshiped, because — N blessing O to be remembered through you — O grace P wondrous — P peace Q admirable — Q life R to be invoked — R light S to be adored — S rest T to be remembered — T repose V to be remembered again — V security X to be glorified — X tranquillity Y to be celebrated — Y mercy Z to be sought out — Z kindness W to be observed — W clemency A arisen

BOOK II.

A arisen — A for the faithful B born — B for the humble C given — C for the upright in heart D sprung forth — D for believers E bestowed — E for the meek F rendered — F for all G given back — G for everyone H restored — H for the predestined I found — I for the justified K found again — K for the sanctified L devised — L for the penitent M arisen beneath — M for suppliants N handed down — N for petitioners O conferred — O for those entreating P granted — P for those seeking Q displayed — Q for those praying R bestowed — R for those asking S conceded — S for the contrite in heart T repaired — T for the contrite V reformed — V for the wretched X restored — X for the poor wretches Y reestablished — Y for those deserving pity Z ministered — Z for exiles w supplied — w for mortals B 3 A We ask-

POLYGRAPHY

A We ask — A most pious B We seek — B most gentle C We desire — C most dutiful D We earnestly seek — D most worthy E We believe — E most beautiful F We hope — F most fair G We trust — G most kind H We desire — H most clement I We long for — I most reverend K We wish for — K most glorious L We wish — L most precious M Therefore we pray, O — M most innocent N For we entreat, O — N most excellent O We beseech — O most eminent P We implore — P most splendid Q We beg — Q most radiant R We request — R most renowned S We urgently request — S most powerful T We await — T most noble V We urgently demand — V most modest X We expect — X most chaste Y We demand — Y most pure Z We supplicate — Z most holy W We desire — W most blessed A virgin

BOOK II.

A virgin — A of all B queen — B of everyone C woman — C of the whole universe D lady — D of the poor E helper — E of the humble F patroness — F of the faithful G advocate — G of men H restorer — H of mortals I assistant — I of the wretched K empress — K of those who groan L mistress — L of believers M preserver — M of Christians, Mary N defender — N of worshipers of Christ, Mary O intercessor — O of the meek P reconciler — P of pilgrims Q recoverer — Q of Catholics R refresher — R of the orthodox S restorer — S of those imploring T establisher — T of those invoking V reliever — V of exiles X succorer — X of those trusting Y mediator — Y of those awaiting Z refreshment — Z of those expecting W comforter — W of the living B 4 A to be saved-

POLYGRAPHY

A to be saved — A by holy B to be brought to life — B by constant C to be justified — C by great D to be set right — D by very great E to be purified — E by continual F to be cleansed — F by sweetest G to be sanctified — G by frequent H to be instructed — H by most pious I to be enlightened — I by magnificent K to be illuminated — K by most holy L to be glorified — L by most pleasing M to be preserved — M by most efficacious N to be reconciled — N by most powerful O to be fortified beforehand — O by most kind P to be made new — P by most glorious Q to be renewed — Q by most illustrious R to be made blessed — R by most clement S to be gladdened — S by most bright T to be helped — T by daily V to be corrected — V by most gentle X to be cleansed — X by richest Y to be fostered — Y by most pious Z to be helped — Z by glorious w to be preserved — w by fruitful A merits

BOOK II.

A merits — A before the eternal B helps — B before the heavenly C suffrages — C before the most pious D prayers — D before the supreme E intercessions — E before the highest F interventions — F before the everlasting G succors — G before the sweetest H reliefs — H before the most dutiful I alleviations — I before the almighty K patronage — K before the all-powerful L protections — L before the most clement M your aids before — M before the most kind N your prayers before — N before the most merciful O entreaties — O before the most indulgent P favors — P before the most excellent Q helps — Q before the most meek R supplications — R before the most tranquil S requests — S before the most glorious T demands — T before the most unconquered V supplications — V before the strongest X defenses — X before the most holy Y petitions — Y before the most high Z requests — Z before the most powerful w before the most excellent B 5 A author-

394 OF POLYGRAPHY

A you conceived

BOOK II. 395

A you shall have asked

396 OF POLYGRAPHY

A powerful

BOOK II. 397

A subjecting

398 OF POLYGRAPHY

A Pray

BOOK II. A greatest B purest C holiest D most devoted E most modest F noblest G most beautiful H fairest I most innocent K most precious

A praise

400 Polygraphia

A praise A of the just B joy B of the pious C sweetness C of the upright D delight D of the good E refreshment E of the saints F charm F of the angels G gladness G of the blessed H empress H of the elect I glorification I of the humble K glorifier K of believers L exultation L of the faithful M exaltation M of all virtues and N lady N of all the blessed and O queen O of the heavenly ones P glory P of the apostles Q boasting Q of the martyrs R lover R of virgins S adornment S of the innocent T adornress T of confessors V moderator V of prophets X consoler X of patriarchs Y consolation Y of Christ-worshippers Z coronatrix Z of Christians w coronation w of principalities

A pious

Book II. 401

A pious A mother B powerful B parent C ready C favorer D willing D patroness E most worthy E advocate F most ready F mediatrix G most powerful G helper H most dutiful H promoter I most pious I preserver K merciful K defender L sweet L assistant M gentle M confidence N true N fosterer O sure O hope P only P peace Q sole Q salvation R solid R healer S firm S savior T best T confidence V greatest V restorer X most sure X renewer Y most true Y pitier Z most loving Z procurer w most benign w refreshment

C A of the faithful

402 Polygraphia

A of the faithful A may you pray B of the frail B may you earnestly pray C of the poor C may you adore D of mortals D may you plead through E of the living E may you ask F of the groaning F may you demand G of the sorrowing G may you intercede H of those who mourn H may you intervene I of believers I may you appeal K of penitents K may you speak between L of those who hope L may you speak forth M of the grieving, in order that M may you implore for us N of exiles, in order that N may you speak for us O of the needy O may you request P of those in exile P may you demand Q of the innocent Q may you ask R of those who invoke R may you ask earnestly S of those who cry out S may you seek T of those who petition T may you seek earnestly V of those who supplicate V may you pray X of those who sigh X may you beseech Y of the infirm Y may you press Z of the pitiable Z may you urgently press w of those who weep w may you assist

A wretched

Book II. 403

A wretched A creatures B poor little ones B men C infirm C little men D most wretched D mortals E pitiable E sinners F miserable F earthly beings G distressed G worldly beings H unclean H earth-born beings I useless I earthly ones K frail K exiles L most vain L servants M most infirm M believers, unto N desolate N orthodox, unto O abject O servants P perishable P little servants Q vicious Q Catholics R unjust R Christians S unrighteous S Christ-worshippers T depraved T ecclesiastics V needy V pilgrims X vain X the poor Y most depraved Y carnal persons Z most unjust Z cloistered persons w most abject w ministerial persons

C 2 A pious

404 Polygraphia

A pious A emperor B just B redeemer C great C savior D best D liberator E greatest E founder F most pious F creator G most gentle G maker H most dutiful H rescuer I sweetest I lord K omnipotent K judge L all-powerful L king M everlasting M God N most benign N craftsman O most merciful O author P most glorious P father Q most indulgent Q helper R most powerful R ruler S unchangeable S mover T immortal T receiver V invisible V dominator X eternal X preserver Y glorious Y life-giver Z age-eternal Z governor w benign w sanctifier

A our

Book II. 405

A our A hour B of all B little hour C of everyone C instant D of the faithful D time E of the humble E point F of believers F instant G of all universally G severity H of the universe H necessity I of visible things I cruelty K of mortals K anguish L of spirits L distress M of souls, and when M bitterness N of minds, and when N moment O of the good O disturbance P of the just P sadness Q of the pious Q calamity R of the saints R tribulation S of the gentle S turbulence T of the poor T violence V of men V pressure X of the orthodox X groaning Y of the living Y sorrow Z of Christians Z fear w dread

C 3 Amor-

406 Polygraphy

A of death A to be present B of decease B to come C of going B to be imminent D of going out D to stand near E of departing E to arrive F of migrating F to press upon G of emigrating G to emerge H of going forth H to break in I of returning I to burst forth K of advancing K to hasten L of moving together L to rush in M of passing over M began to press, then A N of dissolution N began to prevail O of decease O to hasten, then A P of dying P to press urgently Q of being dissolved Q to rise up R of dying R to rise together S of dying away S to draw near T of departing T to approach V of withdrawing V to come close X of going away X to be near Y of being resolved Y to trouble Z of flying away Z to leap forth w of flying off w to stand by

A most pi-

Book II. 407

A most pious A virgin B most chaste B mother C most gentle C parent D most blessed D lady E most pure E patroness F sweetest F advocate G most dutiful G helper H noblest H empress I most holy I auxiliator K most renowned K succorer L most powerful L intercessor (twice M most beautiful M spokeswoman no- N most kind N mediatrix no- O most merciful O preserver (twice P most glorious P pitier Q most splendid Q mediator R merciful R procurer S most prudent S savior T most worthy of worship T promoter V most beautiful V childbearer X most renowned X Theotokos Y most modest Y nurse Z most untouched Z woman w most bright w queen

A pious

408 Polygraphy

A piously A be present B gently B appear C sweetly C may you appear D pleasantly D come to aid E mercifully E may you come to aid F maternally F may you help G most piously G help thou H dutifully H help I pleasantly I favor thou K faithfully K may you favor L sweetly L favor M mercifully M be present, lest N most gently N stand by, lest O most sweetly O may you stand by P most dutifully P may you be before us Q most faithfully Q be before us R most pleasantly R be present S kindly S may you have mercy T personally T may you have mercy V most kindly V take pity X steadfastly X have mercy Y cheerfully Y you will stand by Z wholesomely Z stand by w powerfully w shine upon

A be damned-

Book II. 409

A may we be damned A with the impious B may we be condemned B with the unjust C may we be tormented C with the reprobate D may we perish D with the wicked E may we be destroyed E with the iniquitous F may we be judged F with the worst G may we be tortured G with apostates H may we be afflicted H with the faithless I may we be associated I with the depraved K may we be counted K with unbelievers L may we be assigned L with infidels M may we be reckoned with M demons in N may we be cast forth with N the most impious in O may we be thrown down O with the most unjust P may we be joined P with the most wicked Q may we be conjoined Q with the most criminal R may we be enrolled R with the most iniquitous S may we be ascribed S with the most perverse T may we be inscribed T with the perverse V may we be described V with the desperate X may we be numbered X with the obstinate Y may we be counted together Y with the damned Z may we be carried off Z with evildoers w may we be scourged w with the evil

A dreadful-

410 Polygraphy

A dreadful A of God B fearful B of Christ C terrifying C of the Lord D horrifying D of the Creator E awe-inspiring E of the Maker F severe F of the Savior G most savage G of the Fashioner H most severe H of the Redeemer I most horrifying I of the Sanctifier K most fearful K of the Life-giver L most equitable L of the Ruler M most just M of the Emperor N future N of the Governor O equitable O of the Preserver P just P of the Framer Q certain Q of the Sustainer R imminent R of the Moderator S appointed S of the Appointer T coming T of the Inspector V most certain V of the Maker X infallible X of the Ruler Y inevitable Y of the Craftsman Z manifest Z of the King w evident w of the Judge

A our

Book II. 411

A of our A life B of the world B joy C of all C sweetness D of all people D rest E of all things E glory F of the universe F pleasantness G of the Almighty G loveliness H of the all-powerful H gladness I of the all-knowing I blessedness K of the most just K enjoyment L of the most upright (but L brightness M of the greatest M peace with all N of the best N light with all O of the highest O quiet P of the powerful P dwelling Q of the most equitable Q habitation R of the most powerful R happiness S of the wisest S rejoicing T of the unchangeable T delight V of the incomprehensible V tranquility X of the uncircumscribable X exultation Y of the undeceptive Y loftiness Z of the infallible Z glorification w of the terrible w freedom

A holy

Polygraphy

A by the saints A eternal B by the elect B everlasting C by the good C perpetual D by the righteous D enduring E by the apostles E sempiternal F by the angels F joyful G by the blessed G most pleasant H by the upright H endless I by the happy I incomparable K by the justified K unfading L by the sanctified (may we L inexpressible M by the dwellers in heaven attain M inestimable N by the glorious have N light-flowing O by the pious (may we O ineffable P by the pure P most beautiful Q by the faithful Q unceasing R by Christians R boundless S by Christ-worshipers S infinite T by the virtuous T promised V by the martyrs V promised in return X by the archangels X angelic Y by the evangelists Y heavenly Z by the confessors Z celestial w by the predestined w divine A Father

Book II.

A Father A our B Maker B ours C Creator C of all D Founder D of all things E Lover E of all people F Savior F of the universe G Fashioner G of Christians H Redeemer H of Christ-worshipers I Preserver I of the predestined K Sanctifier K of the supercelestial L Justifier L of universal things M Helper M of general things, who N Assistant N of our race, who O Maker O of human beings P Author P of the righteous Q Judge Q of the good R King R of the pious S God S of the meek T Ruler T of the faithful V Defender V of the saints X Emperor X of believers Y Liberator Y of angels Z Giver of life Z of spirits w Consoler w of the orthodox A are

Polygraphy

A are A in the heavens B dwell B in heaven C live C in the heights D stand forth D on high E exist E in the lofty place F remain F in the lofty places G abide G in the highest place H shine forth H in the highest places I hold dominion I in heavenly places K rule as prince K over all things L triumph L over the universe M flash M in the things above N command N in the heavenly regions O reign O in heaven P shine P for eternity Q give light Q forever R sit R eternally S reside S everlastingly T gleam T perpetually V dwell V sempiternally X glow X in eternity Y shine Y in the most eminent place Z grow bright Z in the most eminent places w are glorified w in the highest places A hallowed

Book II.

A may it be hallowed A name B may it be magnified B name C may it be glorified C kingdom D may it be blessed D empire E may it be honored E designation F may it be superexalted F footstool G may it be honored G diadem H may it be exalted H scepter I may it be praised I counsel K may it be feared K utterance L may it be loved L ordinance M may it be cherished M your statute N may it be adored N your mystery O may it be worshiped O address P may it be invoked P testimony Q may it be celebrated Q gospel R may it be celebrated together R surname S may it be praised together S hiding place T may it be made bright T surname V may it be beatified V additional name X may it be made manifest X first name Y may it be enlarged Y pronoun Z may it be acknowledged Z temple w may it be known w will A may it come

Polygraphy

A may it come A kingdom B may it come together B empire C may it arrive C dominion D may it come forth D ordinance E may it be united E teaching F may it be gathered together F good pleasure G may it be magnified G promise made in return H may it be multiplied H statute I may it be hallowed I promise K may it be enlarged K utterance L may it be gathered L counsel M may it prosper M your word N may it be extended N your doctrine O may it be broadened O sheepfold P may it be made peaceful P work Q may it prevail Q decree R may it gain strength R good pleasure S may it be exalted S reward T may it be increased T protection V may it be strengthened V remedy X may it be confirmed X aid Y may it be reinforced Y dwelling Z may it grow Z testimony w may it come w sanctifying act A may it be done

Book II.

A may it be done A will B may it be pleasing B ordinance C may it be loved C statute D may it be cherished D commandment E may it be fulfilled E disposition F may it be completed F ordering G may it be accomplished G consultation H may it be perfected H providence I may it prevail I predestination K may it advance K compassion L may it be formed L mercy M may it command M your pity N may it reign N your thought O may it overcome O intention P may it work P volition Q may it be carried out Q mind R may it be exercised R command S may it rule S law T may it be observed T justice V may it be preserved V veneration X may it be guarded X consolation Y may it be made manifest Y justification Z may it be pleasing Z sanctification w may it remain w illumination D A as

418 POLYGRAPHIAE A as A heaven B just as B the heavens C like C the dwellers in heaven D likewise D the heights E at the same time E heavenly things F equally F the things above G in equal measure G the highest things H as though H the supreme things I just as I the things above the heavens K insofar as K the highest L in what manner L the upper M after the manner of, in M the high place, and in N always in N the high places, and in O continually O the height P constantly P the just Q equally Q the good R but R the homeland S as S the angels T as T the blessed V and V happiness X perfectly X the most blessed Y similarly Y the archangels Z perpetually Z the principalities w continuously w the dominions A earth

LIBER II. 419 A earth A bread B lands B food C earth-born creatures C clothing D earthly things D drink E earthly beings E garment F men F covering G pilgrimage G nourishment H pilgrimages H increase I those in exile I raiment K sinners K victual L mortals L sustenance M worldly people M food N human beings N pasture O world O drink P the lowest things P mixture Q the lowest place Q food R the lowest R adornment S us S profit T exile T solace V frail beings V aid X the faithful X refreshment Y the living Y provision Z the lower beings Z supply w support D 2 A our

420 POLYGRAPHIAE A our A daily B of the just B necessary C of the good C everlasting D of the elect D prepared E of the saints E perpetual F of the angels F eternal G of those above G eternal H of those above the heavens H desired I of blessedness I holy K of the innocent K pure L of innocence L bright M of goodness M heavenly N of purity N life-giving O of piety O health-bringing P of salvation P most wholesome Q of peace Q very strong R of life R very solid S of light S very powerful T of justice T very sweet V of virtue V magnificent X of charity X greatest Y of happiness Y best Z of sincerity Z shining white w of perfection w desired A give

LIBER II. 421 A give A to us B grant B to the wretched C forgive C to the poor wretches D concede D to the needy E may you concede E to the faithful F do grant F to those in need G bestow G to the poor H may you bestow H to believers I do bestow I to those who ask K may you distribute K to those who supplicate L distribute L to those who urgently request M bestow generously M to those who await N grant generously N to those who pray O provide O to those who wait for it P confer P to the penitent Q offer Q to those in want R bring R to mortals S may you offer S to those who pray T may you confer T to those who seek V may you provide V to those who desire X do provide X to those who pray Y may you provide Y to those who entreat Z may you grant Z to those who ask w minister w to those who demand D 3 A today

422 POLYGRAPHIAE A today A forgive B on this day B may you forgive C on this day C do remit D daily D may you remit E every day E do remit F continually F remit G incessantly G pardon H unceasingly H may you pardon I abundantly I cleanse K sufficiently K may you cleanse L mercifully L may you wipe away M perpetually; and M do wipe away for us N mercifully; and N wipe away for us O perpetually O release P continually P may you release Q always Q pardon R constantly R may you pardon S most piously S dissolve T abundantly T may you dissolve V plentifully V remove X providently X may you remove Y most dutifully Y do remove Z graciously Z dissolve w gratefully w debts

LIBER II. 423 A debts A as B crimes B just as C offenses C like D crimes D likewise E deeds E because F demerits F as much as G evil deeds G insofar as H wrongdoings H in what manner I sins I since K shameful acts K as often as L sins L whenever M our hidden things M as often as, and we N faults N just as O evils O provided that we P wicked things P as quickly as Q neglected things Q namely R admitted things R indeed S committed things S when T omitted things T while V completed deeds V who X imperfect things X as Y more hidden things Y as Z perpetrated things Z if w transgressions w for D 4 A we forgive

424 POLYGRAPHIAE A we forgive A debtors B we remit B those who owe C we pardon C those who injure us D we are reconciled D wrongdoers E we suffer together E evildoers F we forgive F those who insult us G we concede G detractors H we grieve together H those who detract I we pity I wrongdoers K we release K opponents L we loosen L adversaries M we spare M our enemies, and N we do N our enemies, lest our own O we act O rivals, and lest P we grant P opponents Q we bestow Q haters R we pray against R injurers S we condescend S those who harm us T we come to the aid of T persecutors V we assist V plotters X we do good X slanderers Y we consent Y persecutors Z we display Z offenders w we show w us

LIBER II. 425 A us A may you lead B the pious B you may have led C the just C you may have led away D the good D may you lead away E the meek E do lead F the faithful F do bring G the frail G may you lead through H men H do lead through I the weak I you may have led through K the wretched K you may bring forth L mortals L do bring forth M believers M may you lead into N those to be pitied N may you guide into O the pitiable O you may have guided P Christians P do guide Q those of Christ Q do lead away R the gentle R may you lead away S the simple S may you cast down T the little ones T do lead back V the humble V may you lead back X the lowly X may you lead in Y the contrite Y may you lead down Z the fearful Z you may introduce w the weak w may you lead down D 5 A temptation

426 POLYGRAPHIAE A temptation A deliver B temptations B may you deliver C trial C deliver thou D trials D relieve E temptations E may you relieve F trial F relieve thou G malevolence G preserve thou H estrangement H may you preserve I apostasy I preserve thou K aversion K may you preserve L calamity L preserve M depravity, but M preserve thou N malice, but N may you preserve O sin O preserve P destruction P may we be preserved Q death Q may we be preserved R vanity R may we be reserved S perdition S may we be kept T stubbornness T may you guard V impenitence V guard X pride X may you keep Y obstinacy Y keep Z displeasure Z defend w desolation w redeem A us

LIBER II. 427 A us A from evil B the needy B from evils C the destitute C from sin D the wretched D from sins E the poor wretches E from malice F the poor F from acts of malice G all G from wrongdoing H everyone H from wrongdoings I all together I from danger K ministers K from dangers L priests L from perdition M your weak ones from M from guilt, amen N your servants from N from diseases, amen O little servants O from death P suppliants P from guilt Q the faithful Q from vices R the humble R from vice S believers S from fault T those who pray T from faults V lovers V from offense X Christians X from offenses Y worshipers of Christ Y from crime Z adorers Z from curse w invokers w from curses A Hail

428 POLYGRAPHIAE A Hail A Mary B Hail thou B virgin C Hail C queen D Hail thou D lady E May you be well E childbearing woman F Rejoice thou F empress G May you rejoice G little virgin H Rejoice H mistress I Be glad I bearer of the Word K Applaud K Theotokos L May you applaud L parent M Applaud thou M mother N Rejoice together N violet O May you rejoice together O rose P Rejoice together thou P untouched Q May you rejoice together Q inviolate R Rejoice together R patroness S May you exult S God-bearing T Exult T God-birthing V May you be well V advocate X Farewell thou X incorrupt Y Farewell Y undefiled Z Live Z uncontaminated W May you live W most benign A grace

LIBER II. 429 A grace A full B gladness B filled C justice C filled up D piety D packed full E modesty E adorned F chastity F richly adorned G purity G decorated H innocence H very full I charity I very abundantly filled K holiness K accumulated L sanctity L most richly supplied M beauty M most accumulated N blessings N most abundant O holiness O most overflowing P integrity P most adorned Q chastity Q surrounded R virtues R sublime S spirit S most rich T purity T rich V divinity V abundant X clemency X overflowing Y sweetness Y suffused Z pleasantness Z rich w the Holy Spirit w Lord-

430 POLYGRAPHIAE A Lord A blessed B ruler B more than blessed C almighty C praiseworthy D all-powerful D venerable E high-powerful E most praised F star-powerful F most glorious G high-thundering G most honored H Most High H most reverend I exalted I most preeminent K founder K most eminent L creator L most powerful M author, with you M you, most renowned, among N maker, with you N you, greatest, among O God O most dutiful P salvation P most noble Q savior Q most holy R greatest R most chaste S supreme S most beautiful T redeemer T fairest V ineffable V most excellent X unchangeable X most pious Y most excellent Y most chaste Z incomprehensible Z most gentle W uncircumscribable W most adorned A women

LIBER II. 431 A among women A blessed B among ladies B more than blessed C among virgins C exalted above all D among mothers D praised above all E among women giving birth E most noble F among parents F most renowned G among the continent G most renowned H among women in labor H most delightful I among principalities I most glorious K among the supercelestial K most praiseworthy L among dominations L most excellent M among powers, and M most benign N among virtues, and N most surpassing O among human beings O most preeminent P among angels P most eminent Q among heaven-dwellers Q most mighty R among maidens R most powerful S among the heavens S most sweet T among those above T most beautiful V among those on high V sweetest X among the highest X worthy of veneration Y among creatures Y worthy of adoration Z among heavenly beings Z worthy of worship w everlasting w noble A fruit

432 POLYGRAPHIAE A fruit A of the womb B conception B of the belly C only-begotten C of the navel D sole-begotten D of the stomach E firstborn E of the dwelling-place F God-begotten F of the womb-workshop G heaven-begotten G of the shelter H Theotokos H of the tabernacle I little boy I of the little body K Lord K of the body L born one L of the body M son M of your womb N boy N of your breast O offspring O of the belly P infant P of the sanctuary Q little infant Q of the prison-house R inhabitant R of the seed S preparer S of the blood T sanctifier T of the blood V illuminator V of the inward part X preserver X of eternity Y glorifier Y of the work Z consecrator Z of the milk w of the breast. A Jesus

BOOK II. 433 A Jesus A Christ B God B best C Lord C greatest D ruler D exalted E emperor E glorious F redeemer F highest G life-giver G most loving H sanctifier H omnipotent I justifier I all-powerful K preserver K sweetest L maker L most merciful M governor M kind, amen N moderator N unchangeable, amen O mediator O magnificent, amen P savior P merciful Q craftsman Q mildest R king R thunderer from on high S judge S worthy of worship T ruler T holy V author V kind X liberator X most holy Y physician Y to be adored Z shaper Z most merciful W ordainer W incomprehensible E A Hail

434 POLYGRAPHIAE A Hail A queen B Be hailed B little virgin C May you be well C young virgin D May you rejoice D empress E Rejoice E receptacle F Rejoice F dwelling G May you be well G tabernacle H Be well H treasury I Farewell I chief banquet hall K Hail K repository L Be hailed L storehouse M Rejoice M restorer N May you rejoice N restorer O Exult O mistress P Be exalted P fullness Q Rejoice with us Q lady R May you rejoice with us R storehouse S Rejoice with us S well T May you applaud T ark V Applaud V fountain X Applaud X urn Y Live Y garden Z May you live Z little garden W Live W mother A of mercy-

BOOK II. 435 A of mercy A life B of compassion B salvation C of virginity C virtue D of love D trust E of clemency E strength F of virtues F confidence G of piety G compassion H of virtue H giving of life I of justice I preservation K of peace K renewer L of light L preserver M of joy M sanctifier N of grace N justifier O of glory O sanctification P of love P justification Q of sweetness Q exultation R of charity R crown S of holiness S joy T of indulgence T happiness V of innocence V crowning X of sanctity X exaltation Y of chastity Y blessing Z of purity Z glorification W of happiness W defender E 2 A sweet-

436 POLYGRAPHIAE A sweetness A hope B delight B praise C pleasantness C piety D gladness D praise-giving E loveliness E patroness F beauty F advocate G procurer G making joyful H procuring H one who makes joyful I tranquility I praise together K restorer K comforter L reformer L one who has mercy M restorer M lover N restoration N rest O reformation O quiet P comforter P peace Q consolation Q light R protection R mother S jubilation S parent T festivity T devotion V cheerfulness V relief X charity X reliever Y helper Y savior Z assistant Z mediator W promoter W intercessor A our

BOOK II. 437 A our A hail B ours B greetings C of the faithful C be hailed D of the devout D may you be well E of the humble E rejoice F of believers F may you rejoice G of Christ-worshipers G may you rejoice with us H of Christians H rejoice with us I of the infirm I rejoice with us K of penitents K rejoice L of Catholics L be joyful M of the orthodox M exult; to you N of those invoking you N may you be joyful; to you O of the wretched O be hailed P of the poor P hail Q of the saints Q farewell R of the just R live S of the good S may you live T of the pious T live V of the meek V be well, O X of all X may you be well Y of everyone Y applaud Z of all people Z applaud W of mortals W may you applaud E 3 A we cry-

438 POLYGRAPHIAE A we cry A exiles B we cry out B wretched C we declaim C frail D we cry aloud D poor E we cry together E poor little wretches F we call upon F mortal G we cry up G exiles H we proclaim H rather filthy I we cry back I most wretched K we cry through K pitiable L we appeal L poorest M we call upon M most unhappy N we flee for refuge N most infirm O we take refuge O infirmities P we flee P wandering pilgrims Q we run Q most unclean R we run back R most desolate S we run together S most abject T we meet T unclean V we run through V burdened with troubles X we shout X infirm Y we hasten Y unhappy Z we hurry Z useless W we contend W filthy A children

BOOK II. 439 A children A of Eve B offspring B of Adam C boys C of the earth D little sons D of the ground E little boys E of Adam F begotten ones F of death G born ones G of sorrow H descendants H of error I procreated ones I of sadness K little branches K of vanity L little men L of the first-formed man M human beings M of perdition; to you N followers N of displeasure; to you O posthumous children O of deviation P servants P of concupiscence Q branches Q of malediction R descendants R of indignation S those left behind S of transgression T little servants T of wrath V little infants V of strife X conceived ones X of pride Y survivors Y of sin Z generated ones Z of injustice W of rejection Ee 4 A su-

440 OF THE POLYGRAPHY A we sigh A groaning B we pant B groaning within C we breathe again C groaning together D we aspire D sighing E we rise up E sighing within F we rise together F sighing together G we seek after G sighing continually H we rise again H weeping I we desire I lamenting K we wish K wailing L we look toward L crying M we look back M asking N we behold N entreating O we look upward O praying P we long for P seeking Q we look forward Q adoring R we set out R desiring S we desire S troubled T we covet T dismayed V we strive V disturbed X we think X humbled Y we keep watch Y desolate Z we hasten Z cast down W we are affected W afflicted A weeping

LIBER II. 441 A weeping A of tears B thirsting B of weepings C praying C of hardships D beseeching D of calamities E asking E of bitterness F demanding F of sorrows G lamenting G of infirmities H mourning H of miseries I imploring I of mortality K awaiting K of poverty L waiting for L of corruption M grieving in this M of groans N hungering in this N of desolation O asking O of weeping P demanding P of disturbance Q asking earnestly Q of deception R grieving out R of impiety S grieving thoroughly S of vanity T exiled T of grief V howling V of death X urgently asking X of lamentation Y urgently demanding Y of depravity Z wandering as exiles Z of disturbance W struggling W of darkness E 5 A valley

442 OF THE POLYGRAPHY A valley A Ah! B hollow valley B Now C cavern C Now D little cavern D Just now E dwelling E Always F habitation F Continually G darkness G Constantly H thick darkness H Continuously I depth I Joyfully K roughness K Unceasingly L density L Without end M exile M Therefore we beseech N captivity N Therefore we ask O capture O We beg P shadow P We pray Q delay Q On account of this R pit R Therefore S way S But T earth T And V house V Ah X little delay X And also Y brevity Y We entreat Z path Z We beseech W cave W besought A advocate

LIBER II. 443 A advocate A our B lady B of the good C patroness C of the pious D parent D of the just E mother E of the faithful F nurse F of the saints G fosterer G of the humble H supporter H of the wretched I lover I of the frail K consoler K of the poor L merciful one L of all M defender M those your weak ones N preserver N those needy ones O illuminator O your mortal ones P intercessor P of the orthodox Q refresher Q of the penitent R helper R of believers S confidence S of the grieving T empress T of those who groan V mistress V of those who mourn X helper X of those who weep aloud Y promoter Y of those who weep Z procurer Z of Christians W intermediary W of Christ-worshipers mi-

444 OF THE POLYGRAPHY A merciful A eyes B dove-like B little eyes C sweetest C nods D beautiful D gazes E fair E looks F modest F glances G bright G attentive looks H ruddy H views I clear I eyes K gentle K entreaties L chaste L interventions M pure M embraces toward N most excellent N supplications toward O peaceful O embraces P most chaste P inspections Q most bright Q thoughts R fairest R prayers S most beautiful S regard T most kindly T steps V most merciful V ways X most simple X movements Y most modest Y sights Z most pious Z addresses W most clement W senses A us

LIBER II. 445 A us A turn B our people B may you turn C the faithful C do turn D the weak D do turn E all E may you turn F everyone F turn G all G lead back H men H may you lead back I believers I do lead back K the orthodox K incline L the feeble L may you incline M those who supplicate M incline N those who beseech N recline O the pitiable O may you recline P those who ask P recline Q the penitent Q bend R Christ-worshipers R may you bend back S Christians S bend back T the contrite T may you lift up V the humble V lift up X those who groan X spread out Y the frail Y may you offer Z mortals Z may you bestow A Jesus

440 OF THE POLYGRAPHY A Jesus A blessed B Christ B best C Lord C greatest D Savior D venerable E Redeemer E praiseworthy F Giver of life F supercelestial G Sanctifier G most highly blessed H Justifier H most holy I Mediator I most noble K Founder K sweetest L Creator L glorious M Author M most pious N Maker N most gentle O Judge O noble P God P heavenly Q Ruler Q saving R Shepherd R health-giving S Physician S sweetest T Pitier T most wholesome V Consoler V most sacred X Governor X most excellent Z Preserver Z most glorious W Illuminator W most merciful A fruit

BOOK II. 447 A fruit A of the womb B offspring B of the body C conception C of the body D begotten one D of the navel E only-begotten E of the belly F sole-begotten F of the dwelling G first-begotten G of the little body H ever-begotten H of the workhouse I alone-begotten I of the prison K age-begotten K of the race L heaven-begotten L of the stomach M God-begotten M of your shrine N ever-born N of your breast O sanctifier O of the uterus P inhabitant P of the belly Q preparer Q of the blood R little infant R of eternity S little boy S of the little shelter T little son T of the tabernacle V son V of the blood X child X of nourishment Y infant Y of childbirth Z born Z of seed W conceived W of birth A to us

448 POLYGRAPHIAE A to us A exile B wretched B span C poor little wretches C struggle D praying D sighing E wishing E breath F imploring F disturbance G earnestly desiring G prison H demanding H workhouse I petitioning I exercise K believing K interval L seeking (this L momentary thing M desiring after M little shadow N infirm after this N dwelling O devout O little body P just P spectacle Q good Q moment R pious R dream S holy S weariness T afflicted T little thing V desolate V time X contrite X instant Y humble Y little span Z penitent Z dead thing W Christians W show-

BOOK II. 449 A show A merciful B show forth B gentle C may you show C most gentle D display D most chaste E may you display E chaste F display forth F modest G demonstrate G most modest H may you demonstrate H most merciful I exhibit I most beautiful K exhibit forth K most splendid L exhibit L compassionate M exhibit M beautiful N grant N fair O give O noble P give forth P most noble Q bestow Q most excellent R may you bestow R bright S bestow forth S most bright T contribute T merciful V offer V most renowned X may you offer X most fair Y offer Y most powerful Z bestow Z most mighty W may you grant W mighty A pious

450 POLYGRAPHIAE A pious A sweet B bright B happy C good C pure D holy D comely E most pious E gracious F most dutiful F excellent G most bright G eminent H renowned H glorious I sweetest I sweetest K most sacred K happiest L most holy L purest M holy M most exalted Virgin Mary N blessed N illustrious maiden O renowned O honey-flowing Mary P most exalted P fruitful Q lofty Q deifying R excellent R innocent S most blessed S most innocent T blessed T venerable V virtuous V honorable X most virtuous X inviolate Y most serene Y unstained Z most fruitful Z most glorious W sweetest W most benign A Hail

BOOK II. 451 A Hail A of Christ B Be hailed B of the Lord C May you be hailed C of the author D Be exalted D of the creator E May you rejoice E of the founder F Rejoice F of the savior G Rejoice G of the redeemer H Be glad H of the maker I Farewell I of the life-giver K May you fare well K of the emperor L Farewell L of the mediator M Hail M of Jesus Christ N Ah! N of salvation O Live O of virtue P May you live P of piety Q Live forth Q of purity R Exult R of truth S Applaud S of deity T Applaud forth T of divinity V Rejoice together V of the Thunderer on high X May you rejoice together X of the almighty Y May you rejoice together Y of the all-powerful Z Congratulate Z of the highest king W Rejoice together W of the king above A mother

452 POLYGRAPHIAE A mother A of the faithful B parent B of the humble C lady C of believers D patroness D of the afflicted E advocate E of the desolate F promoter F of exiles G consoler G of the shipwrecked H preserver H of those weeping I intercessor I of those crying K helper K of those groaning L reconciler L of those mourning M procuratrix M of those shedding tears, Anna N refresher N of the gentle, Anna O reliever O of exiles P lover P of the needy Q lover Q of the sorrowing R supporter R of those in pain S nurse S of the poor T guardian T of the wretched V protectress V of the miserable X liberator X of the infirm Y defender Y of Christians Z helper Z of Christ-worshipers W helper W of mortals A most holy

BOOK II. 453 A most holy A glory B most powerful B light C most ready C pillar D most benign D model E most merciful E protection F most excellent F refuge G most merciful G refuge H most excellent H example I most glorious I place of refuge K most precious K ornament L most dutiful L mirror M sweetest M consolation N most gentle N asylum O most pious O rule P best P form Q eminent Q lamp R excellent R crown S greatest S rule T most bright T institution V most humble V teaching X most faithful X edification Y most just Y instructress Z most renowned Z empress W shining brightly W guide A married-

454 POLYGRAPHIAE A of brides A pray B of women B entreat C of females C supplicate D of ladies D intercede E of matrons E intervene F of married women F may you intervene G of married women G may you intercede H of those giving birth H may you petition I of those in labor I petition K of those bearing children K request L of parents L ask M of all mothers M ask on behalf of N of all the pious N pray on behalf of O of the just O beseech P of widows P implore Q of the noble Q demand R of nursing women R may you demand S of women in childbed S implore T of those conceiving T plead V of the continent V may you plead X of those marrying X be an advocate Y of mortals Y may you beseech Z of spouses Z beseech w of mistresses w earnestly demand A for us

Liber II. A for us A wretched B for crowds B poor wretches C for peoples C faithful D for common folk D humble E for the little common people E orthodox F for nations F Christian G for peoples G believers H for priests H worshipers of Christ I for princes I ecclesiastics K for emperors K Catholics L for cloistered persons L Europeans M for monastics M Germans, to N for ministerials N Alemanni, to O for little men O Germans P for dominions P lovers of truth Q for rulers Q lovers of Christ R for rectors R lovers of the Lord S for pastors S lovers of faith T for abbots T Teutons V for prelates V penitents X for subjects X all Y for bishops Y every one Z for kings Z contrite w for monks w compunct F 4 A God

456 POLYGRAPHIAE A God A of heaven B King B of the world C Judge C of the world D Lord D of the faithful E Ruler E of the heavens F Creator F of spirits G Founder G of souls H Fashioner H of minds I Maker I of angels K Governor K of archangels L Preserver L of the universe M Sanctifier M of all who you N Enlightener N of the worshipers of Christ who you O Glorifier O of Christians P Illuminator P of principalities Q Life-giver Q of the supercelestial ones R Moderator R of human beings S Redeemer S of the heavenly ones T Monarch T of all V Savior V of all X Beatifier X of the humble Z Maker Z of the orthodox w Author w of mortals A willed

LIBER II. 457 A willed A powerful B made B great C brought about C greatest D established D exalted E placed E glorious F constituted F distinguished G ordained G lofty H preordained H excellent I confirmed I preeminent K foreknew K surpassing L predisposed L eminent M disposed to be M most bright in N appointed to be N most radiant in O consecrated O honorific P created P honorable Q founded Q most powerful R set above R most glorious S brought forth S most excellent T raised up T most preeminent V took up V most preeminent X assumed X most eminent Y foresaw Y most noble Z consented Z most worthy w predestined w most adorned F 5 A in the kingdom

458 POLYGR. LIB. II. A in the kingdom A of the heavens B in the palace B of the blessed C in the joy C of the elect D in the empire D of the just E in the dominion E of the heavenly ones F in the dwelling F of the saints G in the tabernacle G of the angels H in the habitation H of divinity I in the place of reception I of the things above K in the dwelling K of blessedness L in the exultation L of delight M in the sanctuary M of everlastingness. Amen N in the inheritance N of eternity. Amen O in the mansion O of happiness P in the principality P of deity Q in the consistory Q of piety R in the solemnity R of rest S in the gladness S of peace T in the rejoicing T of light V in the house V heavenly X in the joy X of the pious Y in the court Y of the good Z in the halls Z of fruition w in the midst w of tranquillity With the help

459 With the help of our Lord Jesus Christ, Savior of faithful souls, who lives in the sacred triune unity with the Father and the Holy Spirit, threefold in persons and one God in substance, incomprehensible, almighty, and everlasting, from whom, in whom, and through whom every good, beautiful, and true thing proceeds, we have brought the second book of this Polygraphia to its end. To him be praise, honor, power, and glory, who through the innocence of his death freed our race from the ruin of eternal perdition, and by perpetual mercy reopened the entrance to eternal life for all who believe in him with a pure conscience. Line by line we have set down three hundred and eight paraphrases, deliberately avoiding a more prolix rambling digression. For at the beginning of this night-work it seemed enough to us if we had given those who desire greater things a reason for seeking them out, since both time and method were lacking to us for them. Farewell, friendly reader. From Peapoli, on the next-to-last day of the month of February, in the year of the Lord 1508. IOAN-

Book III of the Polygraphia of Johannes Trithemius, abbot of Peapol, of the Order of Saint Benedict, begins.

What, from the beginning of human creation, confounded the unity of language? Was it not the division of bodies and the diversity of minds? For as Truth testifies in the Gospel: “Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks.” Language is the instrument for bringing forth those conceptions which the mind has thought within itself, in its inward parts. Yet there are several modes of this ministry, by which the secrets of the mind are brought to sense; their properties vary both by usage and by art. Usage, introduced at pleasure, is common to many; art, however, to few. Finally, how much the very unregulated usage of speech has varied among the Germans alone in six hundred years, no one will readily judge who has not often reread Otfrid, the monk of Wissembourg, in his poems in the German language. The sea flows and ebbs; human beings, once they have died, do not return again to the present life. Customs succeed

customs, and the vigor of mortal minds is always declining where better things are concerned. Who today, among the Germans, those ancient emulators of the Greeks, retains knowledge of the old idiom? In the chronicles and old histories of the Franks, Hunibald, Doracus, and the other writers who preceded us by a thousand years mixed many things said in ancient verse and in the prose of the German tongue into their compositions; these are understood today by few. Why do I speak of ancient times, when our own native idiom among the East Franks, Swabians, Bavarians, Rhinelanders, Moselle people, Cologne people, Saxons, and Thuringians undergoes notable variation every day? Human beings change in time; customs also vary; minds change; clothing also varies. The simplicity of languages is altered, the old property of idioms is varied, and nothing stable is found in human affairs. For there is a vicissitude of all things, and variety succeeds the simplicity of minds. Who will be able to bring this perpetual flowing away, so to speak, back to the concord of unity? For many times pass away, as Scripture says, and knowledge will be manifold. That we add a third book to the two preceding books of the Polygraphia has not lacked a special reason. For since human wills are varied, it is rightly the case that manifold methods are given for honorable operations.

In those, day illuminates night; in these, however, day is without light. There, light leads shadow around in light; here, however, the blind illuminates the blind, and, existing and remaining without eyes, supplies in darkness the sight which it does not have. Here night clouds day over with perpetual darkness, and one walking in darkness provides guidance without light, under a blind leadership. These paraphrases serve all people throughout the world, and in every language they transmit any secret whatever safely, securely, and without danger to the cabalistic binary. Latin raises laughter among barbarians, and barbarism itself creates suspicion among Latin readers. Yet it matters nothing, or little, since whatever the suspicion may be, it will nevertheless contain every most secret mystery. Let the diligent operator recall to mind the rules and precepts that we have handed down, lest he labor uselessly and in vain for himself and for others. Understanding is needed, for without it the usefulness of no art will be established. We have shown in a few words a path to the greatest things, and have given by a finite mode a way to infinite things. From the things given and received, greater things are easily prepared for friends. Reader, remember that the retrograde mark can be fixed in every place until you take hold of the mark of rest. Farewell. From Peapol, on the first day of March, in the year of the Lord 1508.

A Abra B Abre C Abri D Abro E Abru F Abras G Abres H Abris I Abros K Abru L Abran M Abren N Abrin O Abron P Abrun Q Abral R Abril S Abril T Abrol V Abrul X Abrax Y Abrex Z Abrix w Abrox

A mada B made C madi D mado E madu F madas G mades H madis I mados K madus L madan M maden N madin O madon P madun Q madal R madel S madil T madol V madul X madax Y madex Z madix w madox

A badar B bader C badir D bador E badur F badan G baden H badin I badon K badun L badas M bades N badis O bados P badus Q badal R badel S badil T badol V badul X badax Y badex Z badix w badox

A Cada- 2 3 409

464 I 2 3 A cadalan A pasa A adam 25 B cadelen B pase B adem 26 C cadilin C pasi C adim 27 D cadolon D paso D adom 28 E cadulun E pasu E adom 29 F cadalas F pasan F adas 30 G cadeles G pasen G ades 31 H cadulis H pasin H adis 32 I cadolos I pason I ados 33 K cadulus K pasun K adus 34 L cadapal L pasas L adan 35 M cadapel M pases M aden 36 N cadipil N pasis N adin 37 O cadopol O pasos O adon 38 P cadupul P pasus P adun 39 Q cadalar Q pasal Q adar 40 R cadeler R pasel R ader 41 S cadilir S pasil S adir 42 T cadolor T pasol T ador 43 V cadulur V pasul V adur 44 X cadelex X pasar X adel 45 Y cadilix Y paser Y adil 46 Z cadolox Z pasir Z adol 47 A lora

I 2 3 465 A lora A masara A dama 49 B lore B masare B dame 50 C lori C masari C dami 51 D loro D masaro D damo 52 E loru E masaru E damu 53 F loraff F masarat F damal 54 G loreff G masaret G damel 55 H loriff H masarit H damil 56 I loroff I masarot I damol 57 K loruff K masarut K damul 58 L loras L masaran L daman 59 M lores M masaren M damen 60 N loris N masarin N damin 61 O loros O masaron O damon 62 P lorus P masarun P damun 63 Q loran Q masaras Q damas 64 R loren R masares R dames 65 S lorin S masaris S damis 66 T loron T masaros T damos 67 V lorun V masarus V damus 68 X lorat X masaral X damar 69 Y loret Y masarel Y damer 70 Z lorit Z masaril Z damir 71 W lorot W masarol W damor 72 G A boda

466 1 2 3 A boda A oma A droma 73 B bode B ome B drome 74 C bodi C omi C dromi 75 D bodo D omo D dromo 76 E bodu E omu E dromu 77 F bodal F omas F dromas 78 G bodel G omes G dromes 79 H bodil H omis H dromis 80 I bodol I omos I dromos 81 K bodul K omus K dromus 82 L bodar L oman L droman 83 M boder M omen M dromen 84 N bodir N omin N dromin 85 O bodor O omon O dromon 86 P bodur P omun P dromun 87 Q bodan Q omar Q dromat 88 R boden R omer R dromet 89 S bodin S omir S dromit 90 T bodon T omor T dromot 91 V bodun V omur V dromut 92 X bodas X omal X dromal 93 Y bodes Y omel Y dromel 94 Z bodis Z omil Z dromil 95 W bodos W omol W dromol 96 A dra

1 2 3 467 A dra A vara A mastra 97 B dre B vare B mastre 98 C dri C vari C mastri 99 D dro D varo D mastro 100 E dru E varu E mastru 101 F dran F varan F mastran 102 G dren G varen G mastren 103 H drin H varin H mastrin 104 I dron I varon I mastron 105 K drun K varun K mastrum 106 L dral L varal L mastral 107 M drel M varel M mastrel 108 N dril N varil N mastril 109 O drol O varol O mastrol 110 P drul P varul P mastrul 111 Q dras Q varas Q mastras 112 R dres R vares R mastres 113 S dris S varis S mastris 114 T dros T varos T mastros 115 V drus V varus V mastrus 116 X drat X varax X mastraf 117 Y dret Y varex Y mastref 118 Z drit Z varix Z mastrif 119 W drot W varox W mastrof 120 G 2 A pha

468 1 2 3 A pha A lara A meda 121 B phe B lare B mede 122 C phi C lari C medi 123 D pho D laro D medo 124 E phu E laru E medu 125 F phan F laran F medar 126 G phen G laren G meder 127 H phin H larin H medir 128 I phon I laron I medor 129 K phun K larun K medur 130 L phal L laras L medan 131 M phel M lares M meden 132 N phil N laris N medin 133 O phol O laros O medon 134 P phul P larus P medun 135 Q phas Q larat Q medas 136 R phes R laret R medes 137 S phis S larit S medis 138 T phos T larot T medos 139 V phus V larut V medus 140 X phar X laral X medal 141 Y pher Y larel Y medel 142 Z phir Z laril Z medil 143 W phor W larol W medol 144 A rassa

I 2 3 469 A rassa A madeba A thara 145 B rasse B madebe B thare 146 C rassi C madebi C thari 147 D rasso D madebo D tharo 148 E rassu E madebu E tharu 149 F rassan F madebar F tharal 150 G rassen G madeber G tharel 151 H rassin H madebir H tharil 152 I rasson I madebor I tharul 153 K rassun K madebur K tharan 154 L rassal L madebal L tharen 155 M rassel M madebel M tharin 156 N rassil N madebil N tharon 157 O rassol O madebol O tharun 158 P rassul P madebul P tharas 159 Q rassat Q madebas Q thares 160 R rasset R madebes R tharis 161 S rassit S madebis S tharus 162 T rassot T madebos T tharat 163 V rassut V madebus V tharet 164 X rassar X madeban X tharit 165 Y rasser Y madeben Y tharot 166 Z rassir Z madebin Z [unclear] 167 W rassor W madebon W [unclear] 168 A mesa G 3

470 1 2 3 A mesa A baia A phosa 169 B mese B baie B phose 170 C mesi C baij C phosi 171 D meso D baio D phoso 172 E mesu E baiu E phosu 173 F mesal F baias F phosan 174 G mesel G baies G phosen 175 H mesil H baijs H phosin 176 I mesol I baios I phoson 177 K mesul K baius K phosun 178 L mesar L baial L phosar 179 M meser M baiel M phoser 180 N mesir N baijl N phosir 181 O mesor O baiol O phosor 182 P mesur P baiul P phosur 183 Q mesan Q baian Q phosal 184 R mesen R baien R phosel 185 S mesin S baijn S phosil 186 T meson T baion T phosol 187 V mesun V baiun V phosul 188 X mesas X baiat X phosat 189 Y meses Y baiet Y phoset 190 Z mesis Z baijt Z phosit 191 w mesos w baiot w phosot 192 A gala

1 2 3 471 A gala A prosa A fana 193 B gale B prose B fane 194 C gali C prosi C fani 195 D galo D proso D fano 196 E galu E prosu E fanu 197 F galan F prosal F fanat 198 G galen G prosel G fanet 199 H galin H prosil H fanit 200 I galon I prosol I fanot 201 K galun K prosul K fanut 202 L galar L prosan L fanas 203 M galer M prosen M fanes 204 N galir N prosin N fanis 205 O galor O proson O fanos 206 P galur P prosun P fanus 207 Q galas Q prosar Q fanar 208 R gales R proser R faner 209 S galis S prosir S fanir 210 T galos T prosor T fanor 211 V galus V prosur V fanur 212 X galax X prosat X fanax 213 Y galex Y proset Y fanex 214 Z galix Z prosit Z fanix 215 w galox w prosot w fanox 216 G 4 A lemo-

472 1 2 3 A lemora A aras A cabar 217 B lemore B ares B caber 218 C lemori C aris C cabir 219 D lemoro D aros D cabor 220 E lemoru E arus E cabur 221 F lemoras F arosa F cabad 222 G lemores G arose G cabed 223 H lemoris H arosi H cabid 224 I lemoros I aroso I cabod 225 K lemorus K arosu K cabud 226 L lemorax L arosal L cabal 227 M lemorex M arosel M cabel 228 N lemorix N arosil N cabil 229 O lemorox O arosol O cabol 230 P lemorux P arosul P cabul 231 Q lemoran Q arosar Q cabas 232 R lemoren R aroser R cabes 233 S lemorin S arosir S cabis 234 T lemoron T arosor T cabos 235 V lemorun V arosur V cabus 236 X lemorat X arosat X caba 237 Y lemoret Y aroset Y cabe 238 Z lemorit Z arosit Z cabi 239 w lemorot w arosot w cabo 240 A nesa

1 2 3 473 A nesa A hama A helia 241 B nese B hame B helie 242 C nesi C hami C helij 243 D neso D hamo D helio 244 E nesu E hamu E heliu 245 F nesar F hamal F heliat 246 G neser G hamel G heliet 247 H nesir H hamil H helijt 248 I nesor I hamol I heliot 249 K nesur K hamul K heliut 250 L nesal L hamas L helias 251 M nesel M hames M helies 252 N nesil N hamis N helijs 253 O nesol O hamos O helios 254 P nesul P hamus P helius 255 Q nesan Q hamar Q helial 256 R nesen R hamer R heliel 257 S nesin S hamir S helijl 258 T neson T hamor T heliol 259 V nesun V hamur V heliul 260 X nesay X hamat X helian 261 Y nesey Y hamet Y helien 262 Z nesoy Z hamit Z helijn 263 w nesuy w hamot w helion 264 G 5 A rhama

474 1 2 3 A rhama A fesia A dora 265 B rhame B fesie B dore 266 C rhami C fesij C dori 267 D rhamo D fesio D doro 268 E rhamu E fesiu E doru 269 F rhaman F fesial F doral 270 G rhamen G fesiel G dorel 271 H rhamin H fesijl H doril 272 I rhamon I fesiol I dorol 273 K rhamun K fesiul K dorul 274 L rhamal L fesian L doras 275 M rhamel M fesien M dores 276 N rhamil N fesijn N doris 277 O rhamol O fesion O doros 278 P rhamul P fesiun P dorus 279 Q rhamas Q fesiar Q doran 280 R rhames R fesier R doren 281 S rhamis S fesijr S dorin 282 T rhamos T fesior T doron 283 V rhamus V fesiur V dorun 284 X rhamat X fesias X dorax 285 Y rhamet Y fesies Y dorex 286 Z rhamit Z fesijs Z dorix 287 w rhamot w fesios w dorox 288 A huba

1 2 3 475 A huba A rodan A medra 289 B hube B roden B medre 290 C hubi C rodin C medri 291 D hubo D rodon D medro 292 E hubu E rodun E medru 293 F hubal F roda F medrax 294 G hubel G rode G medrex 295 H hubil H rodi H medrix 296 I hubol I rodo I medrox 297 K hubul K rodu K medrux 298 L hubas L rodas L medral 299 M hubes M rodes M medrel 300 N hubis N rodis N medril 301 O hubos O rodos O medrol 302 P hubus P rodus P medrul 303 Q hubar Q rodax Q medras 304 R huber R rodex R medres 305 S hubir S rodix S medris 306 T hubor T rodox T medros 307 V hubur V rodux V medrus 308 X huban X rodal X medran 309 Y huben Y rodel Y medren 310 Z hubin Z rodil Z medrin 311 w hubon w rodol w medron 312 A ophi-

476 1 2 3 A ophiran A darach A vana 313 B ophiren B darech B vane 314 C ophirin C darich C vani 315 D ophiron D daroch D vano 316 E ophirun E daruch E vanu 317 F ophira F derach F vanal 318 G ophire G derech G vanel 319 H ophiri H derich H vanil 320 I ophiro I deroch I vanol 321 K ophiru K deruch K vanul 322 L ophiras L dirach L vanay 323 M ophires M direch M vaney 324 N ophiris N dirich N vaniy 325 O ophiros O diroch O vanoy 326 P ophirus P diruch P vanuy 327 Q ophiral Q dorach Q vanar 328 R ophirel R dorech R vaner 329 S ophiril S dorich S vanir 330 T ophirol T doroch T vanor 331 V ophirul V doruch V vanur 332 X ophirax X durach X vanas 333 Y ophirex Y durech Y vanes 334 Z ophirix Z durich Z vanis 335 w ophirox w duroch w vanos 336 A comar

1 2 3 477 A comar A hasacha A allac 337 B comer B hasache B allec 338 C comir C hasachi C allic 339 D comor D hasacho D alloc 340 E comur E hasachu E alluc 341 F coman F hasachar F allat 342 G comen G hasacher G allet 343 H comin H hasachir H allit 344 I comon I hasachor I allot 345 K comun K hasachur K allut 346 L comal L hasachal L alla 347 M comel M hasachel M alle 348 N comil N hasachil N alli 349 O comol O hasachol O allo 350 P comul P hasachul P allu 351 Q comas Q hasachan Q allax 352 R comes R hasachen R allex 353 S comis S hasachin S allix 354 T comos T hasachon T allox 355 V comus V hasachun V allux 356 X comax X haschay X allan 357 Y comex Y haschey Y allen 358 Z comix Z haschoy Z allin 359 w comox w haschuy w allon 360 A pana

478 1 2 3 A pana A meda A iobas 361 B pane B mede B iobes 362 C pani C medi C iobis 363 D pano D medo D iobos 364 E panu E medu E iobus 365 F panas F medar F ioba 366 G panes G meder G iobe 367 H panis H medir H iobi 368 I panos I medor I iobo 369 K panus K medur K iobu 370 L panar L medas L iobar 371 M paner M medes M iober 372 N panir N medis N iobir 373 O panor O medos O iobor 374 P panur P medus P iobur 375 Q panax Q medal Q ioban 376 R panex R medel R ioben 377 S panix S medil S iobin 378 T panox T medol T iobon 379 V panux V medul V iobun 380 X panal X medan X iobat 381 Y panel Y meden Y iobet 382 Z panil Z medin Z iobit 383 w panol w medon w iobot 384 A rama

1 2 3 479 A rama A pada A gera 385 B rame B pade B gere 386 C rami C padi C geri 387 D ramo D pado D gero 388 E ramu E padu E geru 389 F ramal F padal F geral 390 G ramel G padel G gerel 391 H ramil H padil H geril 392 I ramol I padol I gerol 393 K ramul K padul K gerul 394 L ramas L padas L geras 395 M rames M pades M geres 396 N ramis N padis N geris 397 O ramos O pados O geros 398 P ramus P padus P gerus 399 Q ramax Q padan Q gerar 400 R ramex R paden R gerer 401 S ramix S padin S gerir 402 T ramox T padon T geror 403 V ramux V padun V gerur 404 X ramai X padar X gerai 405 Y ramei Y pader Y gerei 406 Z ramij Z padir Z gerij 407 w ramoi w pador w geroi 408 A moda

480 1 2 3 A moda A ascha A vasma 409 B mode B asche B vasme 410 C modi C aschi C vasmi 411 D modo D ascho D vasmo 412 E modu E aschu E vasmu 413 F modal F aschar F vasmai 414 G model G ascher G vasmei 415 H modil H aschir H vasmij 416 I modol I aschor I vasmoi 417 K modul K aschur K vasmui 418 L modas L aschal L vasmar 419 M modes M aschel M vasmer 420 N modis N aschil N vasmir 421 O modos O aschol O vasmor 422 P modus P aschul P vasmur 423 Q modan Q aschra Q vasmal 424 R moden R aschre R vasmel 425 S modin S aschri S vasmil 426 T modon T aschro T vasmol 427 V modun V aschru V vasmul 428 X modax X aschran X vasma 429 Y modex Y aschren Y vasmen 430 Z modix Z aschrin Z vasmin 431 w modox w aschron w vasmon 432 A dolan

1 2 3 481 A dolan A merapa A fanera 433 B dolen B merape B fanere 434 C dolin C merapi C faneri 435 D dolon D merapo D fanero 436 E dolun E merapu E faneru 437 F dolar F merapan F faneral 438 G doler G merapen G fanerel 439 H dolir H merapin H faneril 440 I dolor I merapon I fanerol 441 K dolur K merapun K fanerul 442 L dolat L merapas L faneras 443 M dolet M merapes M faneres 444 N dolit N merapis N faneris 445 O dolot O merapos O faneros 446 P dolut P merapus P fanerus 447 Q dolax Q merapat Q faneran 448 R dolex R merapet R faneren 449 S dolix S merapit S fanerin 450 T dolox T merapot T faneron 451 V dolux V meraput V fanerun 452 X dolaf X merapor X fanerat 453 Y dolef Y meraper Y faneret 454 Z dolif Z merapir Z fanerit 455 w dolof w merapor w fanerot 456 H A adra

482 1 2 3 A adra A pesa A mezana 457 B adre B pese B mezane 458 C adri C pesi C mezani 459 D adro D peso D mezano 460 E adru E pesu E mezanu 461 F adral F pesan F mezanas 462 G adrel G pesen G mezanes 463 H adril H pesin H mezanis 464 I adrol I peson I mezanos 465 K adrul K pesun K mezanus 466 L adran L pesal L mezanat 467 M adren M pesel M mezaner 468 N adrin N pesil N mezanit 469 O adron O pesol O mezanot 470 P adrun P pesul P mezanut 471 Q adras Q pesar Q mezanan 472 R adres R peser R mezanen 473 S adris S pesir S mezanin 474 T adros T pesor T mezanon 475 V adrus V pesur V mezanun 476 X adrax X pesas X mezanar 477 Y adrex Y peses Y mezaner 478 Z adrix Z pesis Z mezanir 479 W adrox W pesos W mezanor 480 A gomar

483 1 2 3 A gomar A tharsa A fodral 481 B gomer B tharse B fodrel 482 C gomir C tharsi C fodril 483 D gomor D tharso D fodrol 484 E gomur E tharsu E fodrul 485 F goman F tharsal F fodra 486 G gomen G tharsel G fodre 487 H gomin H tharsil H fodri 488 I gomon I tharsol I fodro 489 K gomun K tharsul K fodru 490 L gomal L tharsat L fodras 491 M gomel M tharset M fodres 492 N gomil N tharsit N fodris 493 O gomol O tharsot O fodros 494 P gomul P tharsut P fodrus 495 Q gomas Q tharsan Q fodran 496 R gomes R tharsen R fodren 497 S gomis S tharsin S fodrin 498 T gomos T tharson T fodron 499 V gomus V tharsun V fodrun 500 X gomay X tharsay X fodray 501 Y gomey Y tharsey Y fodrey 502 Z gomoy Z tharsoy Z fodroy 503 W gomuy W tharsuy W fodruy 504 H 2 A mero-

484 1 2 3 A meroham A cama A sebara 505 B merohem B came B sebare 506 C merohim C cami C sebari 507 D merohom D camo D sebaro 508 E merohum E camu E sebaru 509 F meroha F camal F sebaras 510 G merohe G camel G sebares 511 H merohi H camil H sebaris 512 I meroho I camol I sebaros 513 K merohu K camul K sebarus 514 L merohal L camas L sebaran 515 M merohel M cames M sebaren 516 N merohil N camis N sebarin 517 O merohol O camos O sebaron 518 P merohul P camus P sebarun 519 Q merohas Q camar Q sebaral 520 R merohes R camer R sebarel 521 S merohis S camir S sebaril 522 T merohos T camor T sebarol 523 V merohus V camur V sebarul 524 X merohat X caman X sebarat 525 Y merohet Y camen Y sebaret 526 Z merohit Z camin Z sebarit 527 W merohot W camon W sebarot 528 A pha

485 1 2 3 A phal A nomysa A zabar 529 B phel B nomyse B zaber 530 C phil C nomysi C zabir 531 D phol D nomyso D zabor 532 E phul E nomysu E zabur 533 F phat F nomysar F zabal 534 G phet G nomyser G zabel 535 H phit H nomysir H zabil 536 I phot I nomysor I zabol 537 K phut K nomysur K zabul 538 L phas L nomysal L zabas 539 M phes M nomysel M zabes 540 N phis N nomysil N zabis 541 O phos O nomysol O zabos 542 P phus P nomysul P zabus 543 Q phar Q nomysas Q zaban 544 R pher R nomyses R zaben 545 S phir S nomysis S zabin 546 T phor T nomysos T zabon 547 V phur V nomysus V zabun 548 X phay X nomysan X zabat 549 Y phey Y nomysen Y zabet 550 Z phoy Z nomysin Z zabit 551 W phuy W nomyson W zabot 552 H 3 A nemas

486 1 2 3 A nemas A hosan A flagara 553 B nemes B hosen B flagare 554 C nemis C hosin C flagari 555 D nemos D hoson D flagaro 556 E nemus E hosun E flagaru 557 F nemat F hosar F flagaran 558 G nemet G hoser G flagaren 559 H nemit H hosir H flagarin 560 I nemot I hosor I flagaron 561 K nemut K hosur K flagarun 562 L nemal L hosal L flagaras 563 M nemel M hosel M flagares 564 N nemil N hosil N flagaris 565 O nemol O hosol O flagaros 566 P nemul P hosul P flagarus 567 Q nemar Q hosay Q flagaral 568 R nemer R hosey R flagarel 569 S nemir S hosiy S flagaril 570 T nemor T hosoy T flagarol 571 V nemur V hosuy V flagarul 572 X nema X hosas X flagarat 573 Y neme Y hoses Y flagaret 574 Z nemi Z hosis Z flagarit 575 W nemo W hosos W flagarot 576 A bedar

I 2 3 487 A bedar A nysan A ramas 577 B beder B nysen B rames 578 C bedir C nysin C ramis 579 D bedor D nyson D ramos 580 E bedur E nysun E ramus 581 F bedan F nysar F ramal 582 G beden G nyser G ramel 583 H bedin H nysir H ramil 584 I bedon I nysor I ramol 585 K bedun K nysur K ramul 586 L bedal L nysas L raman 587 M bedel M nyses M ramen 588 N bedil N nysis N ramin 589 O bedol O nysos O ramon 590 P bedul P nysus P ramun 591 Q bedas Q nysal Q ramat 592 R bedes R nysel R ramet 593 S bedis S nysil S ramit 594 T bedos T nysol T ramot 595 V bedus V nysul V ramut 596 X bedaf X nysat X ramay 597 Y bedef Y nyset Y ramey 598 Z bedif Z nysit Z ramoy 599 w bedof w nysot w ramuy 600 A astro-

488 1 2 3 A astrofal A guara A lodan 601 B astrofel B guare B loden 602 C astrofil C guari C lodin 603 D astrofol D guaro D lodon 604 E astroful E guaru E lodun 605 F astrofan F guaras F lodana 606 G astrofen G guares G lodane 607 H astrofin H guaris H lodani 608 I astrofon I guaros I lodano 609 K astrofun K guarus K lodanu 610 L astrofas L guaral L lodar 611 M astrofes M guarel M loder 612 N astrofis N guaril N lodir 613 O astrofos O guarol O lodor 614 P astrofus P guarul P lodur 615 Q astrofax Q guaran Q lodas 616 R astrofex R guaren R lodes 617 S astrofix S guarin S lodis 618 T astrofox T guaron T lodos 619 V astrofux V guarun V lodus 620 X astrofar X guarat X lodax 621 Y astrofer Y guaret Y lodex 622 Z astrofir Z guarit Z lodix 623 w astrofor w guarot w lodox 624 A hamar

1 2 3 489 A hamar A charfal A planas 625 B hamer B charfel B planes 626 C hamir C charfil C planis 627 D hamor D charfol D planos 628 E hamur E charful E planus 629 F hamal F charfa F planat 630 G hamel G charfe G planet 631 H hamil H charfi H planit 632 I hamol I charfo I planot 633 K hamul K charfu K planut 634 L haman L charfan L planar 635 M hamen M charfen M planer 636 N hamin N charfin N planir 637 O hamon O charfon O planor 638 P hamun P charfun P planur 639 Q hamas Q charfat Q planan 640 R hames R charfet R planen 641 S hamis S charfit S planin 642 T hamos T charfot T planon 643 V hamus V charfut V planun 644 X hamay X charfay X planay 645 Y hamey Y charfey Y planey 646 Z hamoy Z charfoy Z planoy 647 w hamuy w charfuy w planuy 648 A mera-

490 1 2 3 A merafa A harmal A pharam 649 B merafe B harmel B pharem 650 C merafi C harmil C pharim 651 D merafo D harmol D pharom 652 E merafu E harmul E pharum 653 F merafas F harman F pharal 654 G merafes G harmen G pharel 655 H merafis H harmin H pharil 656 I merafos I harmon I pharol 657 K merafus K harmun K pharul 658 L merafal L harmat L pharas 659 M merafel M harmet M phares 660 N merafil N harmit N pharis 661 O merafol O harmot O pharos 662 P meraful P harmut P pharus 663 Q merafat Q harmas Q pharax 664 R merafet R harmes R pharex 665 S merafit S harmis S pharix 666 T merafot T harmos T pharox 667 V merafut V harmus V pharux 668 X merafar X harmay X pharar 669 Y merafer Y harmey Y pharer 670 Z merafir Z harmoy Z pharir 671 W merafor W harmuy W pharor 672 A mera-

1 2 3 491 A merapas A holam A derman 673 B merapes B holem B dermen 674 C merapis C holim C dermin 675 D merapos D holom D dermon 676 E merapus E holum E dermun 677 F merapan F holas F dermas 678 G merapen G holes G dermes 679 H merapin H holis H dermis 680 I merapon I holos I dermos 681 K merapun K holus K dermus 682 L merapat L hola L dermal 683 M merapet M hole M dermel 684 N merapit N holi N dermil 685 O merapot O holo O dermol 686 P meraput P holu P dermul 687 Q merapal Q holat Q derma 688 R merapel R holet R derme 689 S merapil S holit S dermi 690 T merapol T holot T dermo 691 V merapul V holut V dermu 692 X merapax X holay X dermat 693 Y merapex Y holey Y dermet 694 Z merapix Z holoy Z dermit 695 w merapox w holuy w dermot 696 A sola-

492 1 2 3 A solama A afar A mesan 697 B solame B afer B mesen 698 C solami C afir C mesin 699 D solamo D afor D meson 700 E solamu E afur E mesun 701 F solamar F afara F mesal 702 G solamer G afare G mesel 703 H solamir H afari H mesil 704 I solamor I afaro I mesol 705 K solamur K afaru K mesul 706 L solamas L afaral L mesar 707 M solames M afarel M meser 708 N solamis N afaril N mesir 709 O solamos O afarol O mesor 710 P solamus P afarul P mesur 711 Q solaman Q afaras Q mesas 712 R solamen R afares R meses 713 S solamin S afaris S mesis 714 T solamon T afaros T mesos 715 V solamat V afarus V mesus 716 X solamet X afarat X mesay 717 Y solamit Y afaret Y mesey 718 Z solamot Z afarit Z mesoy 719 w solamot w afarot w mesuy 720 A ome-

1 2 3 498 A omena A perodas A baran 721 B omene B perodes B baren 722 C omeni C perodis C barin 723 D omeno D perodos D baron 724 E omenu E perodus E barun 725 F omenas F peroda F baras 726 G omenes G perode G bares 727 H omenis H perodi H baris 728 I omenos I perodo I baros 729 K omenus K perodu K barus 730 L omenar L perodan L baral 731 M omener M peroden M barel 732 N omenir N perodin N baril 733 O omenor O perodon O barol 734 P omenur P perodun P barul 735 Q omenat Q perodal Q bara 736 R omenet R perodel R bare 737 S omenit S perodil S bari 738 T omenot T perodol T baro 739 V omenut V perodul V baru 740 X omenal X perodax X barax 741 Y omenel Y perodex Y barex 742 Z omenil Z perodix Z barix 743 w omenol w perodox w barox 744 A cha-

494 1 2 3 A charas A mosal A nedria 745 B chares B mosel B nedrie 746 C charis C mosil C nedrij 747 D charos D mosol D nedrio 748 E charus E mosul E nedriu 749 F charal F mosa F nedrias 750 G charel G mose G nedries 751 H charil H mosi H nedrijs 752 I charol I moso I nedrios 753 K charul K mosu K nedrius 754 L charat L mosar L nedrian 755 M charet M moser M nedrien 756 N charit N mosir N nedrijn 757 O charot O mosor O nedrion 758 P charut P mosur P nedriun 759 Q chara Q mosan Q nedrial 760 R chare R mosen R nedriel 761 S chari S mosin S nedrijl 762 T charo T moson T nedriol 763 V charu V mosun V nedriul 764 X charan X mosas X nedrax 765 Y charen Y moses Y nedrex 766 Z charin Z mosis Z nedrix 767 w charon w mosos w nedrox 768 A meda

1 2 3 495 A meda A cadas A lorasan 769 B mede B cades B lorasen 770 C medi C cadis C lorasin 771 D medo D cados D lorason 772 E medu E cadus E lorasun 773 F medas F cada F lorasas 774 G medes G cade G lorases 775 H medis H cadi H lorasis 776 I medos I cado I lorasos 777 K medus K cadu K lorasus 778 L medar L cadan L lorasat 779 M meder M caden M loraset 780 N medir N cadin N lorasit 781 O medor O cadon O lorasot 782 P medur P cadun P lorasut 783 Q medal Q cadar Q lorasa 784 R medel R cader R lorase 785 S medil S cadir S lorasi 786 T medol T cador T loraso 787 V medul V cadur V lorasu 788 X medan X cadal X lorasal 789 Y meden Y cadel Y lorasel 790 Z medin Z cadil Z lorasil 791 w medon w cadol w lorasol 792 A halmo-

490 1 2 3 A halmoda A elamas A dra 793 B halmode B elames B dre 794 C halmodi C elamis C dri 795 D halmodo D elamos D dro 796 E halmodu E elamus E dru 797 F halmodal F elama F dran 798 G halmodel G elame G dren 799 H halmodil H elami H drin 800 I halmodol I elamo I dron 801 K halmodul K elamu K drun 802 L halmodan L elamar L dras 803 M halmoden M elamer M dres 804 N halmodin N elamir N dris 805 O halmodon O elamor O dros 806 P halmodun P elamur P drus 807 Q halmodar Q elamat Q dray 808 R halmoder R elamet R drey 809 S halmodit S elamit S dry 810 T halmodor T elamot T droy 811 V halmodur V elamut V druy 812 X halmodas X elaman X drat 813 Y halmodes Y elamen Y dret 814 Z halmodis Z elamin Z drit 815 w halmodos w elamon w drot 816 A caba.

1 2 3 407 A cabala A poderas A husal 817 B cabale B poderes B husel 818 C cabali C poderis C husil 819 D cabalo D poderos D husol 820 E cabalu E poderus E husul 821 F cabalas F podera F husan 822 G cabales G podere G husen 823 H cabalis H poderi H husin 824 I cabalos I podero I huson 825 K cabalus K poderu K husun 826 L cabalan L poderal L husa 827 M cabalen M poderel M huse 828 N cabalin N poderil N husi 829 O cabalon O poderol O huso 830 P cabalun P poderul P husu 831 Q cabalar Q poderan Q husar 832 R cabaler R poderen R huser 833 S cabalir S poderin S husir 834 T cabalor T poderon T husor 835 V cabalur V poderun V husur 836 X cabalai X poderat X husai 837 Y cabalei Y poderet Y husei 838 Z cabalij Z poderit Z husoi 839 w cabaloi w poderot w husui 840 A mera

498 1 2 3 A mera A doras A adrama 841 B mere B dores B adrame 842 C meri C doris C adrami 843 D mero D doros D adramo 844 E meru E dorus E adramu 845 F meras F dora F adramas 846 G meres G dore G adrames 847 H meris H dori H adramis 848 I meros I doro I adramos 849 K merus K doru K adramus 850 L meral L doran L adramal 851 M merel M doren M adramel 852 N meril N dorin N adramil 853 O merol O doron O adramol 854 P merul P dorun P adramul 855 Q meran Q doral Q adraman 856 R meren R dorel R adramen 857 S merin S doril S adramin 858 T meron T dorol T adramon 859 V merun V dorul V adramun 860 X merai X dorax X adramat 861 Y merei Y dorex Y adramet 862 Z merij Z dorix Z adramit 863 W meroi W dorox W adramot 864 A dobar

1 2 3 499 A dobar A eloham A holam 865 B dober B elohem B holem 866 C dobir C elohim C holim 867 D dobor D elohom D holom 868 E dobur E elohum E holum 869 F dobal F elohas F hola 870 G dobel G elohes G hole 871 H dobil H elohis H holi 872 I dobol I elohos I holo 873 K dobul K elohus K holu 874 L doban L elohat L holas 875 M doben M elohet M holes 876 N dobin N elohit N holis 877 O dobon O elohot O holos 878 P dobun P elohut P holus 879 Q dobas Q elohar Q holan 880 R dobes R eloher R holen 881 S dobis S elohir S holin 882 T dobos T elohor T holon 883 V dobus V elohur V holun 884 X dobelay X elohaf X holai 885 Y dobeley Y elohef Y holei 886 Z dobeliy Z elohif Z holij 887 W dobeloy W elohof W holoi 888 A atropas

500 1 2 3 A atropas A megalas A lusanas 889 B atropes B megales B lusanes 890 C atropis C megalis C lusanis 891 D atropos D megalos D lusanos 892 E atropus E megalus E lusanus 893 F atropa F megala F lusana 894 G atrope G megale G lusane 895 H atropi H megali H lusani 896 I atropo I megalo I lusano 897 K atropu K megalu K lusanu 898 L atropai L megalan L lusanar 899 M atropei M megalen M lusaner 900 N atropij N megalin N lusanir 901 O atropoi O megalon O lusanor 902 P atropui P megalun P lusanur 903 Q atropan Q megalat Q lusanal 904 R atropen R megalet R lusanel 905 S atropin S megalit S lusanil 906 T atropon T megalot T lusanol 907 V atropun V megalut V lusanul 908 X atropax X megalar X lusanat 909 Y atropex Y megaler Y lusanet 910 Z atropix Z megalir Z lusanit 911 w atropox w megalor w lusanot 912 A helmat

1 2 3 501 A helmat A thofara A bemas 913 B helmet B thofare B bemes 914 C helmit C thofari C bemis 915 D helmot D thofaro D bemos 916 E helmut E thofaru E bemus 917 F helman F thofaras F bema 918 G helmen G thofares G beme 919 H helmin H thofaris H bemi 920 I helmon I thofaros I bemo 921 K helmun K thofarus K bemu 922 L helmas L thofaran L bemal 923 M helmes M thofaren M bemel 924 N helmis N thofarin N bemil 925 O helmos O thofaron O bemol 926 P helmus P thofarun P bemul 927 Q helmar Q thofarat Q bemat 928 R helmer R thofaret R bemet 929 S helmir S thofarit S bemit 930 T helmor T thofarot T bemot 931 V helmur V thesarut V bemut 932 X helmex X thesaral X bemar 933 Y helmix Y thesarel Y bemer 934 Z helmox Z thesaril Z bemir 935 w helmox w thesarol w bemor 936 A dromat

502 I 2 3 A dromat A horam A alapas 937 B dromet B horem B alapes 938 C dromit C horim C alapis 939 D dromot D horom D alapos 940 E dromut E horum E alapus 941 F dromas F horas F alapat 942 G dromes G hores G alapet 943 H dromis H horis H alapit 944 I dromos I horos I alapot 945 K dromus K horus K alaput 946 L droman L horal L alapan 947 M dromen M horel M alapen 948 N dromin N horil N alapin 949 O dromon O horol O alapon 950 P dromun P horul P alapun 951 Q dromal Q horar Q alapay 952 R dromel R horer R alapey 953 S dromil S horir S alapiy 954 T dromol T horor T alapoy 955 V dromul V horur V alapuy 956 X dromay X horat X alapar 957 Y dromey Y horet Y alaper 958 Z dromoy Z horit Z alapir 959 w dromuy w horot w alapor 960 A damas

1 2 3 503 A damas A genedal A amena 961 B dames B genedel B amene 962 C damis C genedil C ameni 963 D damos D genedol D ameno 964 E damus E genedul E amenu 965 F damar F geneda F amenas 966 G damer G genede G amenes 967 H damir H genedi H amenis 968 I damor I genedo I amenos 969 K damur K genedu K amenus 970 L damal L genedar L amenal 971 M damel M geneder M amenel 972 N damil N genedir N amenil 973 O damol O genedor O amenol 974 P damul P genedur P amenul 975 Q daman Q genedas Q amenar 976 R damen R genedes R amener 977 S damin S genedis S amenir 978 T damon T genedos T amenor 979 V damun V genedus V amenur 980 X damax X genedat X amenay 981 Y damex Y genedet Y ameney 982 Z damix Z genedit Z amenoy 983 w damox w genedot w amenuy 984 I 4 A baschay

504 I 2 3 A baschay A nas A caman 985 B baschey B nes B camen 986 C baschiy C nis C camin 987 D baschoy D nos D camon 988 E baschuy E nus E camun 989 F baschar F nax F camas 990 G bascher G nex G cames 991 H baschir H nix H camis 992 I baschor I nox I camos 993 K baschur K nux K camus 994 L baschal L nal L camal 995 M baschel M nel M camel 996 N baschil N nil N camil 997 O baschol O nol O camol 998 P baschul P nul P camul 999 Q baschata Q nan Q camar 1000 R baschate R nen R camer 1001 S baschati S nin S camir 1002 T baschato T non T camor 1003 V baschatu V nun V camur 1004 X baschas X nay X camat 1005 Y basches Y ney Y camet 1006 Z baschis Z noy Z camit 1007 W baschos W nuy W camot 1008 A mara.

1 2 3 505 A maracha A cobar A fasan 1009 B marache B cober B fafen 1010 C marachi C cobir C fafin 1011 D maracho D cobor D fafon 1012 E marachu E cobur E fafun 1013 F marachat F coban F fafal 1014 G marachet G coben G fafel 1015 H marachit H cobin H fafil 1016 I marachot I cobon I fafol 1017 K marachut K cobun K faful 1018 L marachal L cobal L fafar 1019 M marachel M cobel M fafer 1020 N marachil N cobil N fafir 1021 O marachol O cobol O fafor 1022 P marachul P cobul P fafur 1023 Q marachas Q cobas Q fafat 1024 R maraches R cobes R fafet 1025 S marachis S cobis S fafit 1026 T marachos T cobos T fafot 1027 V marachus V cobus V fafut 1028 X marachai X cobai X fafai 1029 Y marachei Y cobei Y fafei 1030 Z marachij Z cobij Z fafij 1031 w marachoi w coboi w fafoi 1032 I 5 A pasa

506 I 2 3 A pasa A gomar A vadan 1033 B pase B gomer B vaden 1034 C pasi C gomir C vadin 1035 D paso D gomor D vadon 1036 E pasu E gomur E vadun 1037 F pasan F gomasa F vadar 1038 G pasen G gomase G vader 1039 H pasin H gomasi H vadir 1040 I pason I gomaso I vador 1041 K pasun K gomasu K vadur 1042 L pasal L gomal L vadas 1043 M pasel M gomel M vades 1044 N pasil N gomil N vadis 1045 O pasol O gomol O vados 1046 P pasul P gomul P vadus 1047 Q pasar Q gomat Q vadai 1048 R paser R gomet R vadei 1049 S pasir S gomit S vadij 1050 T pasor T gomot T vadoi 1051 V pasur V gomut V vadui 1052 X pasai X gomei X vadal 1053 Y pasei Y gomij Z vadil 1054 Z pasij Z gomoi w vadol 1055 w pasoi w qvod MAOI

What we promised at the beginning of the third book of our work Polygraphy, to provide the shadow and likeness of a new gloss before the inexperienced, we have sufficiently fulfilled by way of example, with economy of labor. We have entrusted the night, safely serving secrets, to be guided by the shadows of periphrases, and we have inserted the numbers in the order of four lines, all the way to the end, adapted for the use of those who wish it. The places are fixed degrees of minutiae, numbering three thousand one hundred fifty, although, if you wish, the moments of the hours remain infinite, for concealing whatever secret may arise in every nation and language of the world. The orb, coming into being linearly from a point, as often as night exceeds the image of light, you will be able, as much as you wish and as need requires, to bring back to the path by which you came. If much of the night remains, bring the dragon’s tail back to the original caudal place at the head. But let the binary be altogether certified by the marks and signs of unity. He who has been very hungry should labor much, so that he may have something to eat. Nor is it a matter of great labor to lead wherever you wish something that proceeds of its own accord. Here, therefore, we have set the end to the third book of our Polygraphy, in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit. Gentle reader, farewell.

From Peapoli, on the 7th day of the month of March, in the year of our Lord Jesus Christ, our Savior, 1508, in the eleventh indiction.

IOAN-

508

The Fourth Book of the Polygraphy of Johannes Trithemius, abbot of the monastery of St. James the Greater, Apostle, at Wuerzburg, formerly of Sponheim, of the Order of Saint Benedict, begins.

The order of reasoning required that our fourth book of Polygraphy be made unlike the preceding books in character, invention, and ease, so that those who wish to share in the secrets of our matters may attain this not by one method but by various and diverse ones. We have extended a magpie comprehensible by a very easy invention, so that night, always joined through a minute point to the monad, may be recognized in the light of day in any order. Here no disagreement is found between unity and the binary; nor will the person wishing to perform the art need to have the instrument of the art at hand, since the thing following the first, without an intermediary, reveals the hidden mystery.

From this, as a prudent, understanding, and experienced person in the science, he will satisfy the operation at every time and place. The binary receives from unity, whence it produces the ternary. The knowledge of this cryptology is easy at first sight, once the moon has been illuminated by the sun even at a single point. Although it can also happen that a knowing person becomes skilled without the guidance of a master. Yet I think this is to be understood only in this book, and in none of the preceding ones. As for the following books, judgment will be given in its proper place. Among all the cabalistic methods of secrets that we have given up to the present, the procedure of this fourth book can most easily be extended to infinity. Therefore it is enough that I have handed down to those who desire fuller things both the form and the reason for the example. The light of understanding easily penetrates all these things.

I wrote at Peapoli, on the ninth day of March, in the year of the Lord one thousand five hundred eight.

A Baldach

310 POLYGRAPHY

A Baldach A hanasar A cathai B Abrach B abasar B abrai C Ecorach C acamar C achai D Adonach D adamar D adamai E Nerach E mesar E lemai F Afalach F afasar F afrai G Agalach G agasar G aglai H Charach H thamar H cholai I Misach I nibasar I disarai K Akarach K akasar K ekamai L Elamach L elasar L elamai M Amolach M omasar M emai N Anefach N anefar N gnosai O Morach O bonefar O comani P Eparach P spenaphar P spadai Q Aqualach Q aquasaphar Q aquarsai R Cromach R arofasar R dramoi S Arach S isachar S astrafai T Stomalach T stenafar T athamar V Cusaphach V busaphar V dubari X Axiomach X exulafar X ixioman Y Linafach Y mynafar Y pyroman Z Azarach Z azafar Z eziamer w Euuenalach w suuada-mar x ouuanisar

A malach

BOOK IV.

A malach A daban A caman B ebalach B oban B abran C acalach C icaban C icaban D adobarach D adelan D odilan E melech E sebalan E melan F afalech F ofelan F afran G egelech G agelan G ogeran H chamelech H chaba H tharan I misalech I nisan I lisaran K akamech K ekalan K akabran L elamech L olasan L elafan M amalech M emalan M omilan N enalech N enean N aneman O comalech O losaban O roman P apalech P spilan P apriman Q equalech Q aquafan Q equilan R premalech R areman R orman S asamech S asafan S osterman T stomalech T stabulan T stulman V busalech V hurman V durman X azimalech X exulman X aximer Y rymalech Y ryman Y dylidelle Z azelech Z azelman Z ezelfus w ouuamelech w euualman w euualti

A manas

512 POLYGRAPHY A manas A baron A fadiel B abdelas B abaron B abdiel C ocadas C acaron C scoriel D adalas D adalon D adriel E semalas E meron E sebiel F ofelias F ofilon F afiel G agaras G agion G agiel H choras H chorion H thoniel I rimasas I libion I misiel K akarias K akyon K akiel L cleopas L elyhon L almiel M amasias M amaron M amiel N anobias N enorion N oniel O sodias O morison O sosiel P epynosas P aporion P apiel Q aquisas Q aquilon Q aquiel R arabias R arimaon R ariel S asyphas S osarion S osiel T atharas T atharon T othiel V quolas V cuburun V suriel X aximas X axion X axiel Y syrthas Y tyneon Y amyel Z azarias Z azaron Z azariel W tuuilas W puualon W euuariel A nara-

BOOK IV. 513 A nasor A parnas A nabat B abnasor B abranatas B abarat C acanasor C scarabas C scarafat D adamor D adramas D adrapat E pesanor E demonas E nesarat F afasor F ofilamas F afilat G agenor G agilimas G ogefarat H chabor H thombas H charisat I sichor I lidomas I libafat K ekamor K akrofilas K okobizat L almasor L pliadas L almonat M amasor M amadias M imefat N anephor N antipas N anorarat O noabor O ponadas O donesat P apalifor P spartanhas P apraxat Q aquafor Q aquilas Q equarat R orafor R triphas R bronisat S asanaor S asanapas S asarat T ethymor T athanas T etomat V pusanor V busaphas V busarat X axifor X aximaas X axiofolat Y nycanor Y tymolas Y tyrasat Z izachior Z azarias Z azifarat W duuesor W iuuaras W vuebrat K A iayma-

514 POLYGRAPHY A iaymalo A cadon A samelech B abraylo B ibathon B ebramelech C ochasilo C echaton C achalech D adymado D adelon D edelmech E vemalo E merison E nemelech F afemalo F ifrason F afemelech G agemalo G agedion G agefelech H chrysalo H christion H thomelech I vimalo I siradon I diralech K ekraso K ekaton K akafelech L alesalo L pladion L alanech M amesalo M amedon M amalech N anybalo N anydion N onamech O poymalo O coridon O somelech P spinasalo P epadion P apomelech Q aqualo Q aqualion Q aquifalech R dramalo R tropon R tramelech S asymalo S asydion S asomelech T atymalo T ethion T stomelech V tusymalo V durion V tumelech X axifalo X axion X axomelech Y pyrifalo Y tymon Y pymelech Z ozicalo Z ozamion Z oxyfelech W ruuelo W buuelon W iuuelech A hasar

BOOK IV. 515 A hasar A mathan A saday B absar B obedan B abray C achasar C charan C achay D adomar D adoran D adonay E behasar E medaren E penay F ophasar F afiosam F effray G aganiar G agian G aglay H thomasar H choran H chrisay I dipasar I pidaran I filosay K okriasar K akasten K akoy L eleasar L alman L almay M amasar M amoran M omelay N anthosar N gnocian N antifoy O comasar O comesan O dolay P spanosar P spanham P apenoy Q aquosar Q equilan Q aquoy R arnosar R arosan R droy S asamar S ofaran S asamay T atabar T stayran T athenoy V luphasar V musan V cusay X aximar X exusian X axosay Y tymasar Y synaran Y somay Z azomar Z ozialan Z zimay W huuoser W buuelan W duuelay K 2 A malo-

516 POLYGRAPHY A malochym A basan A hamal B abelochym B abasan B abamal C scomachym C acasan C achitophal D adonachym D adosan D adramal E melochym E mesan E penesal F effrahym F ofaran F afaral G agelochym G aglan G agynial H thomachym H chosan H thorosal I milochoym I piran I firaphal K okriachym K akran K okramal L alexochym L elisan L alaphal M amelochym M aman M amosal N enochym N anan N enophal O molochym O posan O mosal P spanachym P opian P epaphal Q equilachym Q aquian Q aquial R dromechym R oriar R bronesal S osiachym S osian S asapha T stolachym T athian T etipha V cusachym V cusan V busiphal X exolachym X axian X aximal Y syrachym Y lysian Y gyrophal Z azachym Z ozian Z azahal W euualachym W iuuasan W buuasal A dabri

BOOK IV. 517 A dabri A camelon A vamear B abori B abelion B abamar C achori C achryphon C acamear D odari D adylon D adamar E medri E merapon E lehamar F afri F ofilason F ofamear G agri G agelon G agemar H chori H curion H chomar I piri I pimelon I pisamar K akri K okalon K okamar L elori L alophion L alamar M ambri M emedion M omahar N anatri N anabion N anemar O moari O nobilon O posamar P apenori P aporion P aporesar Q aquari Q aqualon Q aquabar R trosari R triphilon R oremar S aschari S asephilon S asamar T athari T atrison T ithamar V subari V cubion V busamar X oxiri X arion X axiomar Y nysari Y tyrion Y dynamar Z azari Z azyrion Z azamar W duuori W buuelion W buesar A damas K 3

518 POLYGRAPHIA A damas A harabot A camaram B abaras B abarot B abadian C scheras C achiot C scholiam D adamas D adamot D odisseam E beormas E lefarot E merisam F afimas F afanot F aforisan G egeas G agihot G agesan H thomas H chabot H choresan I lisias I mirabot I pinosan K akamas K akarot K okaran L plansias L elymot L alioran M amasias M amalot M omeran N onysias N anatot N anasan O mohabas O morot O ioram P spanias P opalsor P spinsam Q aquinas Q aquerot Q aquiran R artabas R amarot R arosofan S asamas S ofyarot S asiaran T athalas T athamot T otherian V rupalas V cusabot V dobaran X axymas X exhilarot X oxirian Y tyronas Y hyracot Y pysoran Z azarias Z azarot Z azarian W tuuelas W luuarat W huuorian A nasalo

BOOK IV. 519 A nasalo A madas A cabor B abalo B abadas B abanor C athalo C ocadas C achabor D odalo D adonidas D odabor E pesalo E melodas E mesanor F afialo F ofanas F ofamor G agelo G agedas G agenor H charelo H choridas H chabor I sigalo I misanas I sicanor K akastulo K akriphas K ekastor L aluarno L almodas L alamor M amelio M amalas M omanor N anacalo N anabilas N anator O cornelo O norophas O ponyor P sparcolo P spanolas P epanor Q aquilo Q equalias Q equador R armalo R arnobias R tronabor S aseualo S asonydas S astropor T statulo T atriphas T stanesor V cusaleo V curidas V musifor X axyolo X axionas X axiphor Y tymolo Y syradas Y pysanor Z azulo Z azaridas Z oziamor W cuualio W cuuelas W cuualor K 4 A fare-

520 POLYGRAPHIA A faregon A panadox A hasolam B abaragon B abarax B abalam C scoragon C scanadox C schoram D oderafon D adrimax D adulam E lemarson E venelox E heralam F afaregon F affrodex F ofodilam G agiargon G agiolox G agesilam H charegon H thorax H chroalam I misargon I pimanax I hisolam K akyarson K akarex K akolam L elaregon L alanax L olaham M amelagon M amelox M omilam N anergon N antrax N analam O comoron O coparax O conesam P aparchon P apanadox P aporisam Q aquilon Q aquilax Q equilam R trosechon R trampax R fradolam S esaregon S asanex S osauiam T atagion T othifax T stirulam V curegion V cumerax V hubalam X axymachon X axiomax X axifulam Y synarchon Y vymax Y fyculam Z azanoson Z azarax Z azolam W iuuarchon W ruuax W auulam A machras

BOOK IV. 521 A machras A halmutes A calon B ebraphas B obethsames B abdon C achamas C schorades C acaron D adamas D adonides D adonion E merapas E lemures E pelion F africhas F afronides F afarion G agenoras G agathes G agelon H thornas H chareses H chorion I siculos I liburtes I siphilon K okapulas K akonites K akaton L almodas L aleothes L elyon M amulas M amenides M amelion N entolas N enomades N enopon O sorulas O ioannes O colafon P sparulas P spanodes P epimelon Q aquolas Q equinodes Q aquilon R dromadas R drapetas R trasilon S asandras S osiagites S asebon T otymulas T athenopes T athemon V fufulas V cucuphates V museon X exupias X aximades X axion Y fyrudas Y dymonipes Y symeon Z azipulas Z azofanes Z azaron W buuelas W iuuenides W suuelon K 5 A manas

522 POLYGRAPHIA A manas A padony A rachiel B abranas B abdony B abriel C scatanas C scahny C scoriel D adonias D adony D adaniel E helianas E melony E sebaniel F afranas F afanay F ofymiel G agonas G egelnoty G agiriel H thorcas H chalmy H thomiel I pasanas I dilonoy I michael K akaras K akony K akastiel L alnotas L alciony L alexiel M omelias M omoly M ambiel N antras N annay N anadiel O ionas O comaty O mosiel P aponas P apenoy P aprutiel Q aquinas Q aquay Q aquiel R tranapas R cratay R uriel S asaphas S asony S asifiel T storapas T atenoy T athoniel V cucufas V cudony V curiel X axiopas X exuby X axiel Y tymonas Y rypany Y mysiel Z azarias Z azapy Z azahel W puuelas W cuualy W iuuiel A pasan

BOOK IV. 523 A pasan A marat A casusa B abasan B eborat B abafusa C ocasan C scorat C ocafufa D adosan D adolat D adonisa E mesan E serafat E pefusa F afusan F aforat F asenusa G agusan G agorat G agnonusa H chorsan H thorat H liparusa I dilusan I micorat I kanusa K ykosan K akorat L alanesa L alusan L clapat M amasa N anosan N ancorat N anorusa O bomesan O iosophat P spanusa P spanesan P aporisat Q aquola Q aquisan R dromat R dropisa S asasan S osophat S ofara T stenosan T stancrat T itabusa V aucuan V cumat V auensa X axiosan X exaphat X axifusa Y cyrusan Y tymat Y tymasa Z azusan Z azarat Z azasa W tuuesan W cuuarat W iuuesa A malo-

524 POLYGRAPHY

A rama-

BOOK IV. 525

A hamo-

526 POLYGRAPHY

A bara-

BOOK IV. 527

A hama-

528 POLYGRAPHY

A hamar

BOOK IV. 529 A hamar A pariel A masan B abamar B abriel B abrasan C acamar C achriel C acaran D odamar D adriel D adan E nemar E sebiel E medan F efamar F afebiel F afasan G agemar G agiel G ogisan H choramar H choriel H chorifan I fisamar I gimiel I miriasin K okanasar K akariel K ekofan L almodar L almiel L alaman M omenasar M emanuel M omorifan N anasar N andriel N enafan O comasar O mosiel O comasan P aponasar P spibiel P spanosan Q aquosar Q aquiel Q squillan R tranasar R ariel R armosan S astramar S osiel S astroman T ithamar T atriel T atharmar V cubasar V huriel V cusan X examar X axiel X axian Y synamar Y aymiel Y rypan Z ezamar Z azariel Z azaphan W suuymar W suuabiel W suuinteriam L A fame-

30 POLYGRAPHY A famero A nader A faram B abaro B abner B abram C acaro C october C oderam D adamo D odacer D acaram E neparo E meser E perasam F aframo F afer F afaram G agaro G agener G agaram H chorilo H choramer H thoram I hipaso I pisamer I sisaram K akralo K akamer K akarisam L elamo L alaber L alpharum M amelo M emaser M ameriam N anefalo N onyder N entropam O moraso O somater O coranesam P apenalo P aponer P sparoniam Q aquilo Q aquefer Q aquilam R dromelo R trapefer R armoniam S esaphyro S esamer S alamaram T athanato T storamer T athiram V hubanafo V musander V pusaram X aximaco X exadamer X exarasam Y lysimaco Y rymaser Y tympariam Z azabulo Z azanaber Z azariam W iuuamalo W auualemer W euuameram A fabion

BOOK IV. 531 A fabion A sara A nasas B abion B abra B abenasas C achion C acra C ocasas D adion D adra D edramas E medion E fedra E penosas F afion F afera F afenosas G agion G agara G agenoras H chorion H chora H chrysopas I lirion I hisara I piramas K akrion K akoyra K akoras L elion L clora L clasas M amion M amyra M amasas N knobion N ancyra N enodrias O aodrion O cosera O nosamas P spirion P opira P spirosas Q squilion Q aquira Q aquosas R cranyon R trafera R arnosas S osion S asyra S asiapas T athirion T stymara T stabulas V rusion V dubera V rusifas X axion X axiora X aximas Y tyrimon Y symera Y rypidas Z azion Z azara Z azarepas W auuimilo W ouuymora W euuenulas L 2 A hama-

532 POLYGRAPHY A hamalym A marbas A parason B abolym B abaras B abaron C scarolym C scaras C achion D aboalym D adamas D adonion E hemalym E demas E penason F afialym F afimas F efameron G agiolym G agemas G agirion H thorym H choras H thobion I myrsalym I pisaras I biradion K akoalym K akras K akrion L eleosym L plutas L olarion M amalym M amesas M emason N anosym N anaras N antyrion O somalyn O cosmas O dorion P eparolym P aponas P spodion Q aquosym Q squillas Q squilon R archadym R droypas R triphon S ispalym S astrolas S osiason T stanosym T statules T atheron V rumalym V rupas V nusaon X axiorym X exusias X axion Y pymalym Y hyrmas Y symalon Z azarym Z azamas Z azarion W ruuarym W iuuerulas W cuualion A camer

BOOK IV. 533 A camer A halmodi A passon B abner B abrami B abasson C achior C scalmodi C achasan D adonet D adelmi D edosan E messer E hemuri E mesan F offiaser F affemari F esaresan G egymer G ageladi G agersan H chomer H choladi H chorisan I viraser I hilmesi I ripasan K okamer K akriali K ekasan L elamer L alphai L elysan M amaber M amadi M omesan N anoser N onemadi N enosan O comer O comari O corsan P spinser P apenati P spirosan Q squiser Q aquiroti Q squisan R araser R armeni R cranesan S osthamer S astrophili S osturan T sturmer T stanopoli T atrasan V busapher V cumadi V cursan X examer X axiomi X axiosan Y tytiser Y symachi Y myrsan Z azamar Z oziasali Z azarsan W duuaser W huueni W huuolan L 3 A vame-

534 POLYGRAPHY A vamelo A cadas A darofyn B abimalo B abadas B abrosin C scamelo C ochas C echosin D adonylo D adrias D edosin E perfalo E medas E perasin F osimalo F afiras F afesin G agimelo G agias G agesin H chorelo H thorcas H charasin I vibulo I hironas I nicasin K ikastulo K okaphas K akasin L almelo L alenas L clarosin M omalo M emodas M emnolsin N enmelo N antras N eneasin O romulo O colonas O colasin P epanilo P spiridas P aparsin Q squatilo Q squurcas Q aquolin R tramelo R troadas R druisin S esatulo S esonidas S asotin T athalo T atridas T atgalin V burello V busulas V guresin X exialo X axiodas X exusin Y tymelo Y pyrolas Y rynesin Z ezinalo Z azimas Z azarin W cuuesulo W duuelas W buualyn A hamar

BOOK IV. A hamar A parulen A samas B abamar B abulen B abaras C scalen C scalen C achias D adamar D aduren D adamas E lemar E pesilen E hermas F efamar F asesen F osirmas G agamar G agusen G agamas H thamar H chalen H thymas I pisamar I hilen I hilmas K akomar K akulen K ikomas L alemar L almen L elomas M amphar M mylen M amelas N anaphar N enasylen N antras O comar O hosalen O somas P epamar P spirasen P epatras Q squafar Q equalen Q squillas R tramar R droylen R dromas S osamar S asuben S asomas T ithamar T sturasen T stormas V husamar V cusalen V gurgas X aximar X examen X aximas Y sysamar Y pyramen Y hypas Z azachar Z azalen Z azaras W huuafar W puualen A caba-

536 OF POLYGRAPHY A cabalan A haroem A maraber B abalan B abroem B abaner C scalan C scaroem C acha ber D adulan D adroem D odoacer E herman E meroem E geseber F ofilan F affroem F affaner G aglan G agroem G eganer H chorosian H throem H haber I hifalan I siroem I sicher K okalan K akroem K akaber L plorisan L alroem L cleser M omesan M amram M omaer N annan N antroem N anaber O ioannam O coroem O dosaber P eparan P spiroem P spinter Q aquilan Q squiroem Q squaler R proylan R troem R arbaser S esalan S aschroem S psaller T athoran T sturoem T athner V hulman V suroem V hubaser X exusian X extroem X axamer Y tyresan Y myroem Y tymaser Z azarian Z azaroem Z azuber w cuuelman w huueser A panas

BOOK IV. 537 A panas A labana A rabinu B aberas B abana B abinu C iconas C schiona C achiu D adrias D adonia D odanu E selenas E melona E sebau F afrodias F afronia F offenu G egeas G agonia G agelau H thoras H thorna H choleu I hiras I liburna I cisseu K okadas K akrania K akolu L alphas L alphona L olenu M omeras M amphena M amalu N entholas N ancona N anau O corydas O posena O rosalu P spurnas P aprona P aponu Q aquinas Q squilina Q squileu R orcadas R troiana R aradu S asonias S asonia S asebiu T stoicas T athonia T stratiu V musas V cusana V burelu X exubias X axula X axialu Y lybidas Y mytela Y ryfiu Z azaras Z ezanula Z azariu w puuenas w iuuenula w cuualu A cades

538 OF POLYGRAPHY A cades A madan A samaym B ebales B abadan B abraym C ichanes C scolan C scaorym D odipes D adilan D adoraym E nefeles E mesan E mezraym F afanes F efilan F afroym G agires G aglan G agorym H chares H choran H chorasym I pisares I sisaran I riphaim K akales K akaran K okarym L alores L eluran L aluarym M amoles M omylan M amorym N andres N onysan N anarsin O dorpes O horisan O romulin P spintres P apasan P spirasim Q aquiles Q squillan Q aquolim R orcades R arnan R ararim S efrades S asaran S ofirim T atriles T stenosan T stasyrim V curades V europan V curasim X exarpes X exusian X axarim Y myriades Y hyaran Y tynarim Z azifanes Z azarian Z azarim w ruuares w huualan w buualym A hafor

BOOK IV. 539 A hasor A masael A nason B abenor B abadiel B abnason C achior C sconiel C achyon D adasor D adoniel D adrion E mesior E merfiel E penason F affasor F afrael F ofirion G egenor G agiel G agedon H chrysor H chosiel H thobion I pinasor I michael I pigion K akusor K okariel K akaron L alaphor L almiel L almon M amador M amesiel M emason N ensior N anael N anason O gomor O poniel O coroson P epinasor P spudiel P spirason Q equador Q squariel Q aquilon R orsamor R archael R arphon S asiphor S israel S astron T stephasor T statuel T athion V hupator V euseuiel V musaron X exanor X axiel X axaron Y symetor Y aymiel Y symon Z azagor Z azael Z azabon w cuualor w iuuiel w huuelon A salaam

540 OF POLYGRAPHY A salaam A batros A halen B abraam B abaros B abauen C schoraam C acharos C acharen D odaram D adamos D adalen E honoram E seluros E hearen F afimeram F afiaros F afrasen G agorisam G agiaros G egusen H charesam H thabros H chelen I hidaram I himaros I ripen K akonesam K akaros K ikosen L almoram L eluros L pleren M amasam M amelos M aman N andrasam N antyros N anoben O corasam O cotyros O nosiren P spartiam P apocapos P spalen Q aquitiam Q aqyros Q squyen R archasam R orcados R archen S asiphoram S assyrios S esamen T athenosam T styrios T aterosen V curianam V tuberos V buralen X axiolam X exameros X examen Y vymosam Y symeros Y tymen Z azaram Z azaros Z oziaren w ruueram w cuuaros w huualen A fanaser

BOOK IV. 541 A fanaser A manera A tabam B abasar B abomera B abalam C scobra C schoyra C acham D odamar D ademera D adam E penasar E hemera E gelam F osiamar F afymera F effram G aghatar G agymera G agoram H chroasar H ahymera H thoram I hiamar I ciparasa I fibulam K akatar K akeomera K okasam L alfamar L clusara L alpam M amasar M omefara M amesam N enodar N anafora N anasam O cofamar O domara O ponesam P apoyfar P spanyra P aporam Q squosar Q aquira Q squiliam R arasar R treuira R arosam S astrofar S asubera S asaram T ithamar T stiburna T sturisam V bunasar V budora V curisam X axamar X axifera X axiosam Y rymasar Y pynosara Y tyrosam Z azamar Z azeofera Z azaram w huuafar w tuuerasa w huualram A marpas

542 OF POLYGRAPHY A marpas A dabrai B abranas B abrai C achaias C scorai D adonias D adrai E nebrias E seraphi F afroas F afrai G agaras G aglai H thomas H cholai I hiberas I dilai K akranas K akri L alopas L alcinoi M omylas M amrai N andras N anai O corbas O morfai P spatas P apotoi Q aquilas Q squyli R archeas R tranay S aseras S asiani T athenas T storapi V auatas V culsani X exameras X axioli Y symaras Y ryniasi Z azurias Z azuli W cuuaras W cuuali A name[unclear]

BOOK IV. 543 A nameso A baron B abraneso B abaron C achimeo C achron D odaneso D adon E menaso E meron F afamero F afron G aganeso G agion H chorulo H choron I pilarso I sifaron K okaro K akaron L elmaro L elyon M amefalo M amon N anthropo N enason O bonalo O dorion P spiraso P apason Q aquilo Q equilon R archado R archadon S asamelo S asebon T stamelo T atheneon V dusaralo V musaron X exaphilo X exameron Y tyrialo Y tymon Z azuphilo Z azaron W ruuero W buueson A madel

544 OF POLYGRAPHY A madel A nafasor A parasan B abanel B abrasor B abrasan C achael C achior C scoryan D adriel D adomor D adrium E meroel E penasor E perosan F afriel F afrisor F aforisan G agiel G agenor G agiosan H choriel H chamor H thomasan I riffiel I piramor I nisan K akiel K akior K akusan L alaliel L alephior L aleman M amiel M amasor M omasan N andriel N anydor N anathan O mosiel O monor O ponera P spaniel P apenor P spirisan Q aquiel Q squifor Q sequilisan R orifiel R aramor R orphiran S osiriel S ofanesor S aserasan T athesiel T stonasor T sturistan V cumael V budaor V husalan X axifiel X axiasor X exusian Y aymiel Y synasor Y hymoran Z azael Z azamor Z azarian W cuuesiel W tuuesor W luuonisan A ra-

BOOK IV. 548 A ramelech A cadon A vamelo B abralech B abadon B abramelo C achiolech C icaron C schomalo D adiselech D adelon D adremalo E merech E peron E vemalo F afalech F afarion F afrodilo G ageselech G agaron G agimalo H choserech H thosiron H chareso I pimelech I mirason I misalo K akarech K akolon K akifalo L aldonech L oleron L alpharo M amalech M ameron M amerilo N andrech N andron N enopio O somelech O homeron O romeso P epimolech P spodion P spanalo Q aqualech Q aquilon Q equisaro R armalech R cromason R orchalo S osiphalech S astrofilon S asimero T stamelech T stameon T athelo V sumarech V purason V cusario X examelech X axilon X examero Y mysalech Y tirolon Y pinalo Z azamalech Z azarion Z azuro W cuuelech W tuuelon W huualo M Ama-

540 OF POLYGRAPHY A maserat A naser A madian B abronisat B abner B abrasan C scaresat C achyor C achasan D adromat D adamer D adonian E mesauerat E nemeser E melchan F eforbisat F afiaser F afasan G agemerat G ogieser G agathan H chorasat H thomer H christan I pidonesat I dinamer I milian K okamerat K ikuser K akosan L clonephat L eleeser L plerisan M amaresat M amaser M omeran N androsat N anther N anasan O comerat O moser O mosan P aporisat P spatifer P spantan Q squisarat Q aquoser Q aquilan R aranesat R armaser R trape[unclear] S astronesat S ostiafer S asiphan T stromesat T stenaser T athenan V hubanat V cusamer V subulan X axiophat X exuser X axulan Y symorat Y rynose Y cytharan Z azahelat Z azame Z ozian W iuuarat W suualer W ruueran A sa-

BOOK IV. 147 A saday A malachym A harman B abray B abelohym B ebaran C scotay C ocreachym C acharam D adonay D adroym D oderan E semey E melochym E herman F afrodey F effrahym F afalian G agareny G agiachym G aglasan H chosay H cherubym H thoran I risany I hiarchym I hileman K akolay K akulym K okopan L alphoy L elemoym L pliasan M amary M ameloym M ameran N andrasy N anthiachym N andran O dobry O comarchym O poneran P sparalty P aparchym P aporian Q squinoty Q squilaym Q squillan R archasy R arachym R tranesan S aschry S osiarchym S asaphan T stomay T stuparchym T atenosan V husany V cusarym V huran X axiosy X axiarym X axoran Y cyprasy Y synarchym Y tyaran Z azanay Z azariargym Z azaran W iuuay W guuesym W huualan A 2 A sa-

348 POLYGRAPHIAE A farabar A mason A hamaym B abasar B abrason B abroym C achar C icharon C achiorym D adabar D adelon D adoraym E helmar E meson E heroym F afamar F afirion F asiarym G agiadar G agiron G aglaym H chomar H charon H chirom I pisamer I pirason I sibarym K akamar K okaron K akarym L eleasar L orueon L almachym M amosar M ameron M emarchym N anadar N onalon N enarchym O mosar O cormon O comarchym P spodar P spairon P aponarym Q aquinar Q aquilon Q aqualym R croasar R prosopon R tritaym S asamar S psalmon S osiachym T ithamar T thenon T stenorym V auenosar V curaton V cumachym X examar X examon X aziolym Y hiamar Y tyrison Y sinaxym Z azamar Z ezasilon Z azarym w fuuelar w duuelon w cuuerulym A aa-

LIBER IV. 549 A aamas A hara A pai B abdias B abora B abai C acras C acora C acelai D edelas D adora D adonai E menas E melora E helan F afrapas F efora F efai G agiras G egera G agai H choras H theora H thomai I dimas I lipara I rimai K akias K akomyra K akai L alapas L glomera L gladai M omeras M ambra M vmbrai N anyras N andria N antai O poneras O morendria O morai P vpupas P spanedria P spatai Q aquilas Q aquentia Q aquai R atropas R dromancia R aremai S asteras S afara S asadai T athyras T ethyria T atherai V cucufas V cularia V culectai X aximas X axioma X axipani Y tyrifas Y myparia Y rypai Z azarias Z ezaphria Z azafai w euuanas w ouucpila w auuadai M 3 De-

Having shown the possibility of our new invention, briefly and yet sufficiently, I do not think that I myself should be wearied any longer on this same occasion, since the method provides a path without limit, if anyone should need an example for further things. Nor do I think it at all necessary to recall to memory the things that have been recited in the preceding sections, since a shrewd reader, if he is studious, will also be able, with the Lord's help, to discover the greater things that lie hidden in these matters. We have handed over to the wise and studious man both the material and the cause; if he wishes to use these prudently, he will surpass our invention by his own talent.

But whoever desires this path, laid out in a fairer shade, should join hand and mind to talent, and should make for himself a route more beautifully adorned by paraphrase. Let anyone whom these things delight keep firmly in memory that he must always remain within the prescribed circle; if he transgresses it in any way, the whole operation vanishes uselessly. There are many names of human beings; indeed there are almost infinite words for things, villages, cities, provinces, herbs, trees, stones, and verbs, all of which serve our instructions. From these it is established that it is not impossible for a book and a method to be made, if diligence and talent are at hand, which may surpass our inventions without limit. But the man who is of such great dullness that he cannot understand these childish matters of ours: when will he penetrate the subtler things that remain?

We set an end to the fourth book of the Polygraphia, to which we join the fifth in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.

IOAN-

551

HERE BEGINS THE FIFTH BOOK OF THE POLYGRAPHIA OF JOHANNES TRITHEMIUS, ABBOT OF SAINT JAMES THE APOSTLE AT WÜRZBURG.

The things which, with the help of our Lord Jesus Christ, we have set forth as best we could in the four preceding books for the completion of our Polygraphia, reasonably require that in the fifth book we briefly treat the remaining precepts and methods of this instruction that are still left. Therefore in it we shall give a sufficiently concise method by metathesis, that is, by transposition of letters, by which a friend may write to a friend whatever he wishes securely, safely, and most secretly. We read that Caesar Augustus used this manner of writing in secret matters. Although this method of sending messages is safe in many ways, nevertheless

552 POLYGRAPHIAE

nevertheless to those who look at it it is regarded as suspect; for as soon as the transposition of letters is seen, anyone who is curious immediately suspects that something secret lies hidden underneath. Now the modes of this invention are almost infinite; from them, for the sake of a necessary introduction, we have marked out the following ones for the reader, reserving the rest to be investigated by his own talent.

First, therefore, we have placed before him the canonical table of this practice, and have set beneath it a second, reversed one. In these two tables the root and foundation of the transposition just mentioned are placed altogether, and on this the structure of the whole building is set. For when these two tables have been duly known and understood, no transposition of letters will be able to escape the diligent worker. To these we have joined twenty-four alphabets in order, so that we might provide the reader with an abundance for transposing letters. The use of these consists as desired in individual ones, or, if you prefer, also in all of them. If you have secret communication with many people, distribute individual alphabets to your individual associates; but commit to memory what M

BOOK V.

what you have given to each person. To the first, then, let the first alphabet be entrusted; to the second, the second; to the third, the third; and so let it be done successively with the rest. But if, because of the number of affairs or of one's household, the alphabets we have marked out should not suffice for everything, or if some of them should seem too open and obvious, we can introduce various new transpositions, whose number may be very great, while the method of the secret always remains perpetually hidden. Let us give an example of this: let b stand for a, f for b, l for c, p for d, t for e, z for f, c for g, m for h, and so on successively through the whole usual alphabet, so that between any assumed letter there lie three unused and transposed letters. Afterward four, then five, more or fewer, yet in such a way that the whole alphabet, as though turned back into a circle, comes together, and no letter at all is omitted, but each one is placed in the same sequence for another in its own order. In whatever way you have written it, you must either know it firmly by heart or entrust it firmly to memory, lest through forgetfulness

you fall into error and can no longer read what you yourself had written. For the transposition of letters can be varied in as many ways as, according to the estimation of the human intellect, which, enclosed in temporal operation within a mortal body, does not properly grasp infinities, there will arise a number innumerable to a mortal man. Hence anyone who wishes to have more methods of writing by metathesis, and methods removed from our instruction, if he is even a little ingenious and diligent, will easily attain the desired effect in his operation. For the human mind can accomplish very great things if it is aided by study and art. But he who despises the smallest things will never reach the greater ones. I know that there will be very many who will mock these studies of ours as empty and childish; to them we give this answer: that we shall be entirely content, provided that these things please those at whose request they have been composed by us.

The direct table follows.

555

Direct Table of Transposition.

a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u x y z w b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u x y z w a c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u x y z w a b d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u x y z w a b c e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u x y z w a b c d f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u x y z w a b c d e g h i k l m n o p q r s t u x y z w a b c d e f h i k l m n o p q r s t u x y z w a b c d e f g i k l m n o p q r s t u x y z w a b c d e f g h k l m n o p q r s t u x y z w a b c d e f g h i l m n o p q r s t u x y z w a b c d e f g h i k m n o p q r s t u x y z w a b c d e f g h i k l n o p q r s t u x y z w a b c d e f g h i k l m o p q r s t u x y z w a b c d e f g h i k l m n p q r s t u x y z w a b c d e f g h i k l m n o q r s t u x y z w a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p r s t u x y z w a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q s t u x y z w a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r t u x y z w a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s u x y z w a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t x y z w a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u y z w a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u x z w a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u x y w a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u x y z

556 Table of Reversed Transposition.

w z y x u t s r q p o n m l k i h g f e d c b a z y x u t s r q p o n m l k i h g f e d c b a w y x u t s r q p o n m l k i h g f e d c b a w z x u t s r q p o n m l k i h g f e d c b a w z y u t s r q p o n m l k i h g f e d c b a w z y x t s r q p o n m l k i h g f e d c b a w z y x u s r q p o n m l k i h g f e d c b a w z y x u t r q p o n m l k i h g f e d c b a w z y x u t s q p o n m l k i h g f e d c b a w z y x u t s r p o n m l k i h g f e d c b a w z y x u t s r q o n m l k i h g f e d c b a w z y x u t s r q p n m l k i h g f e d c b a w z y x u t s r q p o m l k i h g f e d c b a w z y x u t s r q p o n l k i h g f e d c b a w z y x u t s r q p o n m k i h g f e d c b a w z y x u t s r q p o n m l i h g f e d c b a w z y x u t s r q p o n m l k h g f e d c b a w z y x u t s r q p o n m l k i g f e d c b a w z y x u t s r q p o n m l k i h f e d c b a w z y x u t s r q p o n m l k i h g e d c b a w z y x u t s r q p o n m l k i h g f d c b a w z y x u t s r q p o n m l k i h g f e c b a w z y x u t s r q p o n m l k i h g f e d b a w z y x u t s r q p o n m l k i h g f e d c a w z y x u t s r q p o n m l k i h g f e d c b

In this reversed table, by transposition of the letters, you likewise have as many alphabets as we set down in the preceding regular table. For, as you see, under metathesis there are twenty-four toward the right; likewise the same number toward the left, twenty-four downward, and twenty-four upward. These, multiplied through ninety-six twenty-four times and reduced in the manner of an egg to four sides, make no fewer than 112 alphabets.

The same expanded table follows.

557 First Figure of the Expansion of the Regular Table.

a b a c a d a e a f b c b d b e b g b h c d c e c f c g c h d e d f d g d h d i e f e g e h e i e k f g f h f i f k f l g h g i g k g l g m h i h k h l h m h n i k i l i m i n i o k l k m k n k o k p l m l n l o l p l q m n m o m p m q m r n o n p n q n r n s o p o q o r o s o t p q p r p s p t p u q r q s q t q u q x r s r t r u r x r y s t s u s x s y s z t u t x t y t z t w u x u y u z u w u a x y x z x w x a x b y z y w y a y b y c z w z a z b z c z d w a w b w c w d w e

This is the first figure of the expansion of the regular table, containing five alphabets by metathesis, with the letters transposed as is seen. For in the first alphabet b is taken for a, c is taken for b, and so on in sequence, as is clearer to one who looks at it. In the second alphabet c is taken for a; in the third d, in the fourth e, in the fifth f, as the arrangement of the order shows.

Let the expansion be continued.

Second-

558 Second Figure of the Expansion of the Regular Table.

a g a h a i a k a l b h b i b k b l b m c i c k c l c m c n d k d l d m d n d o e l e m e n e o e p f m f n f o f p f q g n g o g p g q g r h o h p h q h r h s i p i q i r i s i t k q k r k s k t k u l r l s l t l u l x m s m t m u m x m y n t n u n x n y n z o u o x o y o z o w p x p y p z p w p a q y q z q w q a q b r z r w r a r b r c s w s a s b s c s d t a t b t c t d t e u b u c u d u e u f x c x d x e x f x g y d y e y f y g y h z e z f z g z h z i w f w g w h w i w k

In this second figure of the expansion of the regular table there are likewise five alphabets in number, from which, by metathesis, many others also can be made; for the sake of brevity we have omitted their positioning. Pugtlim, azpalspam, ghghgw.

The expansion is continued.

Third-

559 Third Figure of the Expansion of the Regular Table.

a m a n a o a p a q b n b o b p b q b r c o c p c q c r c s d p d q d r d s d t e q e r e s e t e u f r f s f t f u f x g s g t g u g x g y h t h u h x h y h z i u i x i y i z i w k x k y k z k w k a l y l z l w l a l b m z m w m a m b m c n w n a n b n c n d o a o b o c o d o e p b p c p d p e p f q c q d q e q f q g r d r e r f r g r h s e s f s g s h s i t f t g t h t i t k u g u h u i u k u l x h x i x k x l x m y i y k y l y m y n z k z l z m z n z o w l w m w n w o w p

In this expanded figure of the regular table there are also five alphabets distributed in order, as is seen. In the first of them, by the principle of metathesis, m is taken for a; in the second n, in the third o, in the fourth p, in the fifth q. Their number can be increased in many ways, as was said above.

560 Fourth figure of the expansion of the direct table.

a r   a s   a t   a u   a x   a y
b s   b t   b u   b x   b y   b z
c t   c u   c x   c y   c z   c w
d u   d x   d y   d z   d w   d a
e x   e y   e z   e w   e a   e b
f y   f z   f w   f a   f b   f c
g z   g w   g a   g b   g c   g d
h w   h a   h b   h c   h d   h e
i a   i b   i c   i d   i e   i f
k b   k c   k d   k e   k f   k g
l c   l d   l e   l f   l g   l h
m d   m e   m f   m g   m h   m i
n e   n f   n g   n h   n i   n k
o f   o g   o h   o i   o k   o l
p g   p h   p i   p k   p l   p m
q h   q i   q k   q l   q m   q n
r i   r k   r l   r m   r n   r o
s k   s l   s m   s n   s o   s p
t l   t m   t n   t o   t p   t q
u m   u n   u o   u p   u q   u r
x n   x o   x p   x q   x r   x s
y o   y p   y q   y r   y s   y t
z p   z q   z r   z s   z t   z u
w q   w r   w s   w t   w u   w v

This is the fourth figure of the expansion of the table of direct metathesis, and under five alphabets in direct order it includes the twentieth inclusively. The transposition in these is made just as in the others, for many purposes; whoever wishes may use them very securely in secret matters.

Continuation of the direct table. Fifth-

561 Fifth figure of the expansion of the direct table.

a y   a z   a w   a e   a g
b z   b w   b a   b e   b i
c w   c a   c b   c g   c l
d a   d b   d c   d i   d n
e b   e c   e d   e l   e p
f c   f d   f e   f n   f r
g d   g e   g f   g p   g t
h e   h f   h g   h r   h x
i f   i g   i h   i t   i z
k g   k h   k i   k x   k w
l h   l i   l k   l z   l b
m i   m k   m l   m w   m d
n k   n l   n m   n b   n f
o l   o m   o n   o d   o h
p m   p n   p o   p f   p k
q n   q o   q p   q h   q m
r o   r p   r q   r k   r o
s p   s q   s r   s m   s q
t q   t r   t s   t o   t s
u r   u s   u t   u q   u u
x s   x t   x u   x s   x y
y t   y u   y x   y u   y a
z u   z x   z y   z y   z c
w x   w y   w z   w a   w e

This is the fifth and last figure of the expansion of the direct table, containing in itself three alphabets, and complete; in itself it has the twenty-third number. If you add the usual alphabet to it, they will rise according to the number of twenty-four letters. The remaining two transfer the letter into the third position, and are set down as examples.

Expansion of the reversed table. First-

562 First figure of the expansion of the reversed table.

a w   a z   a y   a x   a u
b z   b y   b x   b u   b t
c y   c x   c u   c t   c s
d x   d u   d t   d s   d r
e u   e t   e s   e r   e q
f t   f s   f r   f q   f p
g s   g r   g q   g p   g o
h r   h q   h p   h o   h n
i q   i p   i o   i n   i m
k p   k o   k n   k m   k l
l o   l n   l m   l l   l k
m n   m m   m l   m k   m i
n m   n l   n k   n i   n h
o l   o k   o i   o h   o g
p k   p i   p h   p g   p f
q i   q h   q g   q f   q e
r h   r g   r f   r e   r d
s g   s f   s e   s d   s c
t f   t e   t d   t c   t b
u e   u d   u c   u b   u a
x d   x c   x b   x a   x m
y c   y b   y a   y m   y z
z b   z a   z m   z z   z y
w a   w w   w z   w y   w x

This is the first figure of the expansion of the reversed table; since it proceeds opposite to the direct one, it is rightly called irregular. For, with the alphabets alternated in order, it introduces an error backward from the twelfth, varying neither m nor l. Since the rule produced this, it did not seem that it should be changed.

Continuation of the table. Second-

563 Second figure of the expansion of the reversed table.

a t   a s   a r   a q   a p   a o
b s   b r   b q   b p   b o   b n
c r   c q   c p   c o   c n   c m
d q   d p   d o   d n   d m   d l
e p   e o   e n   e m   e l   e k
f o   f n   f m   f l   f k   f i
g n   g m   g l   g k   g i   g h
h m   h l   h k   h i   h h   h g
i l   i k   i i   i h   i g   i f
k k   k i   k h   k g   k f   k e
l i   l h   l g   l f   l e   l d
m h   m g   m f   m e   m d   m c
n g   n f   n e   n d   n c   n b
o f   o e   o d   o c   o b   o a
p e   p d   p c   p b   p a   p w
q d   q c   q b   q a   q w   q z
r c   r b   r a   r w   r z   r y
s b   s a   s w   s z   s y   s x
t a   t w   t z   t y   t x   t u
u w   u z   u y   u x   u u   u t
x z   x y   x x   x u   x t   x s
y y   y x   y u   y t   y s   y r
z x   z u   z t   z s   z r   z q
w u   w t   w s   w r   w q   w p

In this second figure of the expansion of the reversed table there are six alphabets in number; in the first of them k, in the third i, and in the fifth h are not changed. Since the rule produced this, it makes no difference, because in so great a multitude of variation there will be no one, however expert, who could weigh out the constancy of a single sign or character.

Continuation of the table. N 2 Third-

564 Third figure of the expansion of the reversed table.

a n 20.   a m   a l   a k   a i   a h
b m 22.   b l   b k   b i   b h   b g
c l 21.   c k   c i   c h   c g   c f
d k 20.   d i   d h   d g   d f   d e
e i g.    e h   e g   e f   e e   e d
f h w.    f g   f f   f e   f d   f c
g g y.    g f   g e   g d   g c   g b
h f 6.    h e   h d   h c   h b   h a
i e 4.    i d   i c   i b   i a   i w
k d 45.   k c   k b   k a   k w   k z
l c 2.    l b   l a   l w   l z   l y
m b 2.    m a   m w   m z   m y   m x
n a 2.    n w   n z   n y   n x   n u
o w 24.   o z   o y   o x   o u   o t
p z 23.   p y   p x   p u   p t   p s
q y 22.   q x   q u   q t   q s   q r
r x 22.   r u   r t   r s   r r   r q
s u 20.   s t   s s   s r   s q   s p
t t 19.   t s   t r   t q   t p   t o
u s 10.   u r   u q   u p   u o   u n
x r 4.    x q   x p   x o   x n   x m
y q 26.   y p   y o   y n   y m   y l
z p 25.   z o   z n   z m   z l   z k
w o 24.   w n   w m   w l   w k   w i

In this third figure of the expansion of the reversed table there is nothing new of its kind except metathesis, which is common to all of them in almost infinite degrees. Six alphabets have been transposed. In the first t is omitted, in the same one g; in the third s; in c, r, and e. The rule teaches the reason for this.

Continuation of the table. Fourth-

565 Fourth figure of the expansion of the reversed table.

a g a f a e a d a c a b b f b c b d b c b b b a c e c d c c c b c a c b d d d c d b d a d m d c e c e b e a e m e z e d f b f a f m f g f y f x g a g m g z g y g x g u h m h z h y h x h u h t i z i y i x i u i t i s k y k x k u k t k s k r l x l u l t l s l r l q m u m t m s m r m q m p n t n s n r n q n p n o o s o r o q o p o o o n p r p q p p p o p n p m q q q p q o q n q m q l r p r o r n r m r l r k s o s n s m s l s k s i t n t m t l t k t i t h u m u l u k u i u h u g x l x k x i x h x g x f y k y i y h y g y f y e z i z h z g z f z e z d w h w g w f w e w d w c

In this fourth figure of the expansion of the reversed table, several errors in the letters of deflection occur according to canonical reckoning. Since they can easily be corrected, I did not wish to depart from the rule of instruction. In the first, q and d; in the third, c; in the fifth, e and b are not changed.

Continuation of the table. N 3

566 Fifth figure of the expansion of the reversed table.

a a a w a z a e a m a n b w b z b w b d b n b o c z c y c x c c c o c p d y d x d y d b d p d q e x e u e t e g e q e r f u f t f u f h f r f s g t g s g r g k g s g t h s h r h s h i h t h u i r i q i p i f i u i x k q k o k q k m k x k y l o l n l o l n l y l z m n m m m l m o m z m w n m n l n l n l n w n l o l o k o m o q o l o k p k p i p k p s p k p i q i q h q i q t q i q h r h r g r g r r r h r g s g s f s e s u s g s f t f t e t f t y t f t e u e u d u f u z u e u d x d x c x c x x x d x c y c y b y b y m y c y b z b z a z a z a z b z a w a w a w a w a w a w a w a

In this fifth figure of the expansion of the reversed table there are only two alphabets, the first in the order of the alphabet looking back upon itself; in these, in the first number, a is eclipsed. But we have set down the remaining four as an example, so that anyone wishing to coin new ones may have material according to his desire.

567 ORCHEMA.

a e a y a e a q a p a o b e b s b f b r b q b p c g c o c g c s c r c q d i d k d h d t d s d r e l e f e i e u e t e s f n f b f d f x f u f t g p g a g c g y g x g u h r h x h b h z h y h x i t i r i a i w i z i y k x k n k o k p k w k z l z l i l p l o l a l w m a m e m q m n m b m a n w n u n r n m n c n b o b o q o s o l o d o c p d p m p n p k p e p d q f q h q m q i q f q e r h r d r l r h r g r f s k s w s k s g s h s g t m t z t w t f t i t h u o u r u z u e u k u i x q x p x y x d x l x k y s y g y x y c y m y l z u z g z r z b z n z m w y w c w u w a w o w n

In the present orchema a multiple alphabet is handed down through transposition and leap, both in the rule of order and in the position of the letters. All these things suffice as an example for those who cannot be content with the ones set in place, so that they may have a method and form for discovering what remains, since they can be varied without number, as the following expansion of the orchema clearly teaches.

N 4

568 Expansion of the orchema.

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. A A a b a c a d a e a f b c b d b e b f b g b h c e c f c g c h c i c k d g d h d i d k d l d m e i e k e l e m e n e o f l f m f n f o f p f q g n g o g p g q g r g s h p h q h r h s h t h v i r i s i t i v i x i y k t k v k x k y k z k w l x l y l z l w l a l b m z m w m a m b m c m d n b n c n d n e n f n g o d o e o f o g o h o i p f p g p h p i p k p l q h q i q k q l q m q n r k r l r m r n r o r p s m s n s o s p s q s r t o t p t q t r t s t t u q u r u s u t u v u x x s x t x v x y x z x a y v y x y y y z y w y c z y z z z w z a z b z c w w w a w b w c w d w e

Continuation of the expansion.

569 Expansion of the orchema.

7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. a g a h a i a k a l a m b i b k b l b m b n b o c l c m c n c o c p c q d n d o d p d q d r d s e p e q e r e s e t e v f r f s f t f v f x f y g t g v g x g y g z g w h x h y h z h w h a h b i z i w i a i b i c i d k a k b k c k d k e k f l c l d l e l f l g l h m e m f m g m h m i m k n h n i n k n l n m n n o k o l o m o n o o o p p m p n p o p p p q p r q o q p q q q r q s q x r q r r r s r t r v r z s s s t s v s x s y s a t v t x t y t z t m t c v y v z v w v a v b v e x w x a x b x c x d x g y b y c y d y e y f y i z d z e z f z g z h z l w f w g w h w i w k w l

Continuation of the expansion.

N 5

570 Expansion of the orchema.

13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. a n o p q r b s t v c x y d z w e f g h i k l m n o p q r s t u v x y z a b c d e f g h i k l m n o p q

Continuation of the expansion.

571

Expansion of the orchema.

19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. a t a v a x a y a z a m b x b y b z b w b a b b c z c w c a c b c c c d d a d b d c d d d e d f e c e d e e e f e g e h f e f h f g f h f i f k g g g k g i g m g l g m h i h l h l h n h n h o i l i m i n i o i p i q k n k o k p k q k r k s l p l q l r l s l t l v m r m s m t m v m x m y n v n x n y n z n w n a o y o z o w o a o b o c p w p a p b p c p d p e q b q c q d q e q f q g r d r e r f r g r h r i s f s g s h s i s k s l t h t i t k t l t m t n v k v l v m v n v o v p x m x n x o x p x q x r y o y p y q y r y s y t z q z r z s z t z v z x wo s wo t wo v wo x wo y wo z

JOHAN-

572

JOHANNES TRITHEMIUS OF SPANHEIM TO THE READER.

Since all the letters of the Greeks and Hebrews are numerals, I have often wondered that the ingenious Latinity of the ancients did not also make its own letters serve for numbers. The Hebrews, by doubling certain letters, established twenty-eight signs sufficient for every number. The Greeks, by adding four characters, relieved this lack of letters with similar foresight. We therefore, having twenty-four letters, why do we not also make ours numerals, since we can likewise find four duplicated ones? Let us give four as an example, and there will be enough for every number: m and final iij; likewise r and final 2; likewise long s and final or closed s; likewise closed v and open u. When we add these to the twenty-four ordinary letters, we have twenty-eight characters sufficient for all numbers.

573

And it will be no matter of great labor for those who already know letters to grasp this method of numbering, if they once commit it to memory. For this invention of ours will be able to be useful to many, since it comprises many thousands in number with few letters, all of which can be discerned and understood at first sight, more clearly than light, without any calculation. Many, less experienced in the art of calculation, think that this cannot be done so easily by the figures of algorism, especially in large numbers. For as soon as you inspect with your eye a number, however great, you will be able both to understand it fully and to express it, without circumlocution or division of speech. To show how easy this is, it is fitting that we set down the letters themselves reduced to number.

I wrote this on 16 March, in the year 1508.

Order

574

Order of numerical letters.

l 20 n 50 q 80 long s 200 ow 60000

Order

575

Ancient order of numerical letters.

So now, reader, you have the method by which every writable number can sufficiently be set down and written with few letters, whose extension, as you see, proceeds to infinity. But, as it was once commonly said in a proverb, “The tired ox plants his foot firmly”: whoever wishes to be content with the old ways should follow the ancient method of numbering. So that the unlearned may understand it more easily, it will not be tedious for me to give, in what follows, the form used by Hunibald, the historian of the Franks, and also by Bede, Rabanus, the monk Helperic, and many of the ancients in chronicles and ecclesiastical calculations, as follows.

The method of numbering of Hunibald the Frank and others.

Order

576 Ancient order of numerical letters.

[unclear]

577 [Continuation of the numerical table: unclear]

Up to this point we have set out, by way of example, the method of the ancient Franks of Germany for writing numbers with Latin letters, so that we might also provide knowledge of it to those who do not know it. But the fact that, in setting down the figures of the algorism, we departed from the common rule of computation was done not from error but for a reasonable cause, namely so that we should not be burdened by excessive progression. There were also some who wrote larger numbers in this manner:

578 The sixth book of the Polygraphia of Johannes Trithemius, abbot of Saint James the Greater the Apostle at Würzburg, begins.

Before any invention and use of letters, in the beginning of the world, when human beings were still crude in understanding and uncultivated in manners, under the government of the shared succession of three intelligences, as some suppose, succeeding one another in order through one thousand sixty-three years, the influences of the planets were in the sphere, presiding in their own way over bodies on earth. The ancient speculators on this matter say that Saturn, from the beginning of the world, chiefly presided by influence over things germinating and being born on earth, with his intelligence governing him, whom they called Orisiel, that is, the life-giver of God, for three hundred fifty-four lunar years, likewise four months, and as many days and hours. We recount these things as poetic, not as things we confirm. After Saturn, Venus is said to have assumed dominion; after Venus, Jupiter. But after Jupiter, Mercury, the fourth ruler in order, adorned the minds of human beings

with various arts. Under the three intelligences just mentioned, that is, while Saturn, Venus, and Jupiter were ruling, they assert that human beings did not have the use or knowledge of letters. Therefore, whenever one person wanted to announce some secret to another, he did this not in writings, since the service of letters was lacking, but symbolically, by certain likenesses of animals, trees and plants, or of some other sensible things, according as each had agreed among themselves.

The time of Saturn, as they say, gave to human beings manners properly suited to his influence. For it made them farmers, hunters, founders of cities, crude, woodland-dwelling, gloomy, simple, uncultivated in life and manners, and living a long time in the flesh. After Orisiel, the intelligence of Saturn, as those who hold this opinion say, Anael, the mover of Venus, received the government of the world by influence and continued it for three hundred fifty-four years, and for four months, days, and hours. Under him human beings began to be more cultivated, to build houses and cities more frequently, and to invent various manual arts, namely weaving, wool-working, and many other things similar to these. They also began to sink more deeply into the pleasures of the flesh, to take beautiful wives, and, after many children had been begotten from them, they fell notably away from natural simplicity. They invented games and songs, began to play the cithara, and, following the movement of the flesh, more eagerly devised whatever they affirm belongs to the influence of Venus. The third intelligence of Jupiter

They named the third intelligence of Jupiter Zachariel. Taking up dominion over the world after Anael, it made human beings restless with desire for rule, to conduct hunts, make tents, and adorn themselves with various garments. While he ruled, in accordance with the character of Jupiter, who deprived his father of his kingdom, a great division arose between the good and the wicked: the former calling upon God, the latter devoted to the flesh and the world. Under this rule Adam, the first man, died, leaving to all posterity the testament of dying once.

The fourth mover, or angel of Mercury, Raphael, exercising influence after Zachariel upon worldly things, began in the 1055th year of the world, at the end of the month of February, and lasted until the 1410th year of the world. Under him the use of letters is said first to have been invented. The letters at that time, however, as they report, were very different from those which the world has today, devised in the form and likeness of trees, plants, and animals. Yet afterward, with time, they were altered in many ways, and took on an easier manner of formation and a more cultivated adornment. For the fictions of the poets have said that Mercury is the patron of all literature, promising that great secrets of things lie hidden beneath fables. After this, when the human race had multiplied and had spread everywhere over the whole earth, the unity of letters did not long remain; rather, the separation of bodies and minds far from one another discovered diverse and various modes of writing, concerning which the account would be long for us. Plato the philosopher

in the Phaedrus relates that a certain philosopher named Theuth first invented letters and the use of writing, together with the system of weights, numbers, and the game of dice, and taught them to Thamus, king of the Egyptians. But concerning the other ancient men who are said to have handed down special letters to almost individual nations and peoples, which remain in their use down to the present day, it is not my purpose on this occasion to set out or describe the account. For the more learned among our people know that Cadmus, son of Agenor, king of the Phoenicians, is said first to have brought sixteen letters into Greece: α, ε, γ, δ, ζ, ω, λ, μ, ν, ι, θ, ξ, π, σ, τ, ψ. To these Palamedes, at the time of the Trojan War, is said to have added four: ξ, θ, φ, χ. And Pythagoras later added the letter υ, so that there would be twenty-one; ζ, κ, and ω were subsequently invented by others. Gordanis, bishop of the Goths, gave his people letters proper to them.

When the unity of language had been confounded, the simplicity of characters also was varied in many ways. From this it came about that the use of letters, in the course of time, claimed such license for itself that not only individual peoples, but even individual persons, fashioning new characters for letters at their own discretion, prepared hiding places for their mysteries. Yet every writing in an unusual character will not be free from the suspicion of those who see it. Nevertheless, many kings, tyrants, and princes of old devised for themselves a private manner of writing, separate from common use, caring little for the suspicion of others,

provided that what they wished to remain secret was not perceived. Moved by imitation of these, and wishing to bring this work of Polygraphy, as far as possible, to its destined completion, in this sixth book, which is also the last, I have resolved to call back from the lower world certain characters of the ancients which have long since passed out of human use, lest they perish entirely. First, then, we shall set forth the ancient manner of writing of the Northmen.

ON THE ALPHABET AND MARVELOUS MANNER OF WRITING of the Northmen, at the time when they were ravaging.

All the letters of the Greeks and Palestinians are numerical, as has been said before, whereas of the Latin letters, which we Germans also use, only seven are referred to numbers, namely c, d, i, l, m, y, and x. The Northmen, however, with the Asiatic Dacians from the Scandian islands, which are now called Gothic, having once gone out, roamed through Gaul for more than forty years and devastated it most grievously. In order to look after their secret affairs, as Bede the English monk bears witness, they invented a new and beautiful manner of writing from the letters of the Greeks, as follows. For they adapted the numbers of the Greeks, contained in ten of the twenty-four letters, to Latin characters, and under the scheme

under a foreign scheme they prudently concealed our letters: that is, in the same way in which we use numbers in place of letters, when, for example, we put 1 for a, 2 for b, 3 for c, 4 for d, and so on in sequence to the end of the alphabet. A fine invention indeed, and sufficiently secure, which neither a Greek nor a Latin will easily understand. For the whole alphabet is not found in it, but only nine letters and one numerical sign, namely g, which among them signifies six; and in this mode of writing it signifies f, the sixth letter of the Latins. Furthermore, yielding to our German language, in which we were born, we have placed double w throughout as the twenty-fourth letter of our nation, which, according to the Greek number, we have formed thus: [unclear]. Now let us set down this writing of the Northmen in imitation of them, from the following order of Greek letters.

[unclear alphabet table]

By the service of this alphabet the Northmen wrote by secure transmission whatever they wished to keep hidden among themselves. No Greek could understand this manner of writing, since, although all these characters are Greek, nevertheless, because they represent Latin letters according to numerical order, they could be read neither by a Greek nor by a Latin who had not previously attained knowledge of this device. This mode of writing can also be varied in many ways, when the numbers and the letters are changed by transposition. And this can be done with the customary Greek letters, according to the wish and judgment of each industrious writer. Nor will the manner of forming these characters be very difficult, especially for one who has had a little practice. The characters described above are also sufficiently suited to the German language; with them we can denote everything that comes before us, whatever language we may know. Whenever iota is set by itself, so that it may be known to denote the letter k, the tenth letter of the alphabet, it is marked above.

ON THE ALPHABET AND METHOD OF WRITING OF THE ANCIENT FRANKS.

Many hold the opinion that the Germans once had letters from the Greeks, and they steadfastly affirm that they also used the Greek language, especially in their sacred rites. They say

that there is a great agreement between the Greek language and our own, although the long interval of time has wholly extinguished that correspondence. That most learned man, once my teacher, Johannes Camerarius Dalburgius, most reverend bishop of the church of Worms, had collected some thousands of Greek words which signify the same thing in both languages, Greek and German. And Caesar testifies in the Commentaries that the ancient Druids, priests of the sacred rites in Gaul, used the Greek language, especially in sacred matters. But when the Romans were laying waste the world, they at last violently imposed the use of their own letters, together with their dominion, upon many nations. Finally, the remnants of the Trojans, who were afterward called Franks, in the four hundred and fortieth year before the incarnation of the Lord, left the borders of the Scythians under the leadership of King Marcomer, came into Germany, and received settlements from their brothers the Saxons at the mouths of the Rhine. Thereafter, for nine hundred and fifty years and more, waging almost continual war with the Romans and Gauls, as Hunibald is the authority, they at last subjected nearly all Europe to their empire or kingdom. Yet they did not abolish the letters of the Romans once they had accepted them; rather, mingled among Germans and Gauls, they learned their language and preserved their letters and their form of writing. Wastbald, the writer of the histories of this people, wrote in his native language books on the deeds of the kings, dukes, and

586 of princes over nearly seven hundred fifty-eight years, with the characters added below, as Hunibald says, which he mentions in his volume that he published in eighteen books on the origin of the Franks.

Λ Ε ρ n Θ ε ζι β Ο χ Χ Λ Υ λ γ ι Ι ο Ρ φ Δ δ h K E P ψ σ δ e λ + P Γ α π ε 3 H m C F Ω ∞